Chapter 0: Escape from the battlefield
Finally, the flames of war spread to the urban area of Latgip. By the time Diana woke up, the surroundings had already turned into a sea of fire.
Even the mansion of Heinz Trading Company, the wealthiest merchant in Wendels, couldn’t escape the spreading fire. Diana, the daughter of the trading company, quickly tied up her fiery red hair and stuffed precious metals into her pocket before rushing downstairs. She could see looting taking place all over the town. Within the vast mansion, she searched for the reassuring presence of her parents.
“Otou-sama. . .Okaa-sama. . .!”
All the servants had already fled, and every room was empty. Diana was shocked but resigned to the situation.
It was unlikely that her parents had left Diana behind and escaped. There seemed to be only three people left in the mansion.
Diana had an older sister named Ilsa, who got married two years ago and moved to the neighboring and enemy country of Eisenstadt. She was concerned about their situation, but her priority was finding her parents.
However, the momentum for the search crumbled in an instant.
Underneath the grand curved staircase. . .
There, she saw the figures of men looting.
At their feet, Diana’s parents, Aurel and Camilla, lay bloodied and trampled like discarded rugs.
Diana witnessed this scene and felt like she was about to faint. But she managed to hold herself together.
And then. . .
“There she is!”
A group of young men stormed into the mansion. Diana turned her pale face towards them.
“It’s a girl!”
Diana realized it.
To them, she was also one of the looted items.
Diana kicked off her heels and ran.
She reached the second-floor window and looked down at the ground floor. The once beautiful backyard was now engulfed in flames, obscuring everything.
Everything that the gardener had diligently cared for every week had instantly decayed in the midst of the war.
In front of Diana, there was only fire.
From behind, a group of men with dirty eyes approached.
Diana made up her mind.
To throw herself into the inferno.
She opened the window wide. Diana stepped on the ledge and jumped into the swirling flames.
She crashed onto the ground.
“. . .I’m dead.”
Diana muttered as if praying.
“I’m dead. . .I’ll die like this. . .”
“Diana-sama.”
At that moment. . .
Water splashed down from above Diana’s head.
Startled, Diana looked up.
There was the familiar face of a young man.
A muscular body, sculpted by agricultural work, short chestnut hair.
Leon, the gardener.
He was also soaking wet, holding a bucket, and looking down at Diana with concern.
“. . .Leon.”
“Let’s escape, Ojou-sama.”
“Um, why are you here?”
“Is it alright, Ojou-sama? Let’s escape right away, from here.”
Leon lifted Diana up and ran through the backyard swirling with flames.
“Leon, where are we running to. . .?!”
“There are still horses in the stable. Let’s leave this town on horseback.”
Diana saw the horse stable in the backyard beyond and vividly remembered what it contained.
It was a promise with her father, Aurel.
“If you ever find yourself in trouble, plant these seeds.”
It happened a year ago.
In the midst of the war with the neighboring country, the lent to the royal family had become a burden, and signs of the collapse of Heinz Trading Company, her father’s business, were beginning to emerge that autumn.
Unaware of everything, Diana innocently picked flowers in the backyard when a man with a black beard, her father Aurel, said those words.
“These seeds are precious. If you plant them, the balance of power in the world market will change.”
At that time, she had almost brushed it off.
She thought he was talking about wanting to plant new flowers.
“Well then, let’s plant them. I wonder what kind of flowers will bloom.”
“These are edible flowers.”
“Oh, they can be eaten? Like rapeseed flowers.”
“Hahaha, yes. But they are even more beautiful than rapeseed flowers.”
A peaceful afternoon conversation. The prelude to the turmoil. The decline of the once prosperous Heinz Trading Company.
Remembering that day, Diana gasped.
Arriving at the stable, as he gently lowered her to the floor, Leon asked with a slightly puzzled expression,
“Is something wrong, Diana-sama?”
“. . .I’m certain it’s here.”
Diana removed the creaking floorboard.
With Leon watching, a small tattered bag appeared.
“Ojou-sama, that is. . .”
Diana opened the bag.
Inside, it was filled with various types of seeds.
“Seeds?”
“Yes. Leon, you’re a gardener, right? Do you know what kind of seeds these are?”
“Well. . .just by looking at them, it’s hard to say.”
“. . .I see.”
“Let’s leave here quickly. I will guide you to the village where I live.”
Diana also put the bag of seeds in her pocket.
The horse that Leon brought was Regina, the white mare that Diana always rode for horseback riding. When she recognized Regina’s anxious eyes, Diana patted her nose.
“Regina. . .I hope you’re safe too. . .”
Leon also splashed water from the horse trough onto Regina.
“Let’s go, Diana-sama.”
Diana nodded. Being careful not to slip in the water, Diana mounted behind Leon, who had already taken the lead. With a somewhat determined gesture, Leon took out a hemp rope and tightly bound the gardener and the young lady.
Leon kicked Regina’s belly with all his might. Regina, being an intelligent horse, remained calm and ran according to her master’s reins, even amidst the flames and chaos. The city was already overflowing with people trying to escape, and there was no clear path. However, with Regina’s speed, everyone managed to avoid them.
Escaping from the war, thinking they had finally escaped from the flames, at that moment. . .
Perhaps Regina’s conspicuous white appearance was a mistake. The crowd attempting looting blocked their path once again.
“. . .Leon!”
“Regina. . .can you jump?!”
―Neigh!
Regina looked straight ahead with her wise eyes and let out a low growl.
“I can do it, Leon. Give me the reins, I’ll make the jump.”
Diana received the reins from Leon. Skillfully manipulating the reins, she timed the acceleration and braking just as she had practiced.
The enemy’s horses lined up, blocking Regina’s path, and at that moment. . .
“Jump!!”
In response to her master’s voice, Regina swiftly caught up and recognized the enemies as obstacles, leaping high into the air.
Thud, the white horse landed on the treacherous ground.
And they started running again. Leon and Diana both let out a sigh of relief simultaneously.
Just as Diana handed over the reins to Leon once again, it happened.
In desperation, the looting crowd threw something.
Unfortunately, it hit the back of Diana’s head. She lost consciousness and her body slumped weakly.
On the ground, a large vase rolled.
“Damn it. . .those bastards.”
While maneuvering the reins, Leon pulled up the hemp rope that bound their waists to his chest. Fresh blood flowed from the unconscious Diana’s head.
“Ojou-sama. . .hold on!”
Leon raced through the wilderness on the outskirts of Latgip at full speed.
To save the young lady.
Chapter 1: Fleeting memories and a gardener holding hands
Diana had a dream of a certain day from the past.
It was at the mansion of Heinz Trading Company before the war began.
Diana liked looking down at the backyard from her room’s window.
There, several gardeners were working on the garden.
They took off their upper garments and meticulously shaped the trees and plants.
Their muscles moved gracefully, and their posture in the pursuit of natural beauty made Diana’s heart flutter.
Surrounding her were nothing but smooth-talking merchants. They were all plump due to their rich diet. Yet, their legs were thin, and their eyes and mouths were constantly moving. Diana secretly despised them. Her father was one of them, but even so, seeing young men behaving in the same manner irritated her with their strangely excessive eloquence.
She heard that she had received several marriage proposals.
She wondered if she would become a bride to one of those men who had grown fat from indulging in such exquisite food.
Just like her sister Ilsa.
Diana shook her head. Without thinking, she clumsily descended to the backyard.
There, a young man about her age was present.
As Diana approached, a branch he had pruned fell at her feet.
“Ah.”
The young man quickly turned towards her.
“That branch, it has thorns.”
Diana looked up at him, her heart racing.
“I’m cutting it right now. . .Please don’t come closer.”
After that, he faced the branches in silence.
The sound of scissors. The sunlight filtering through the trees. The sound of flowing water. The chirping of birds. The melody of the wind.
“. . .Gardener-san.”
The young man turned around.
“What is your name?”
The young man, slightly sweaty, answered in a blunt manner.
“Leon.”
He said it curtly, but his hands continued to move without hesitation.
“Leon. . .”
Diana murmured. Leon still faced forward.
“Hey, a new flower is coming next time, right?”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“What kind of flower is it?”
Finally, Leon turned his dull-colored eyes towards her.
“If that’s the case, it’s already here. We imported it from the East.”
“Really?”
“Do you want to see it?”
“Definitely!”
Diana knew.
This young man didn’t show interest in people, but he would look at those who admired plants.
It took her three months to learn something like this.
It took her five months to learn his name.
Even when she tried to talk to him, he would blatantly keep his distance or immerse himself in his work, making it difficult to approach him.
But finally, today, it happened.
Leon brought a large potted peony in front of Diana.
“Wow, it’s beautiful!”
“It’s the first time I’ve seen a peony grow this big. I have to support its head.”
“Oh, you’re right. It’s standing with a support stick.”
“Aurel-sama is planning to sell this. If it suits the climate of this country, it will definitely sell.”
“Oh, Otoo-sama is currently preoccupied with what to put in the royal garden.”
“It can’t be helped. Aurel-sama is desperate to earn the wedding expenses for Diana-sama.”
Diana looked down.
It was difficult for her to hear such things from Leon’s mouth.
“Ilsa-sama got married to the neighboring and larger Ishtar Trading Company because of her beauty.”
Stop it.
“They want to marry Diana-sama off and secure the stability of Heinz Trading Company.”
Stop it.
At that moment,
the peony flower in front of her fell with a thud.
Diana was shocked.
“Leon, I’m sorry!”
The young lady shouted.
“You took such good care of it, and I. . .!”
The space distorted. Leon disappeared from beside her.
Diana screamed in despair.
“Leon! Leon!”
“I’m here, I’m here, Ojou-sama.”
At the sound of that voice, Diana finally opened her eyes.
Her whole body was drenched in sweat.
Chestnut-colored hair and dull-colored eyes.
Leon was looking down at Diana.
Diana gently moved her limbs. She was on a bed.
She looked around by moving her eyes. It was a small shack, like a stable.
“Uh, me. . .”
Her head creaked.
“Ouch. . .”
“Please don’t move, Ojou-sama. It will disturb your wounds.”
Leon’s fingertips reached out and gently brushed aside Diana’s bangs.
“. . .Where is this?”
“It’s my house.”
Diana’s eyes widened instantly.
“Your house?!”
“Yes.”
Then, she suddenly looked at her own hand.
Leon’s hand was tightly holding Diana’s hand.
Seemingly aware of her gaze, Leon gently let go of her hand.
Diana hurriedly spoke.
“Um, my hand. . .”
“. . .I’m sorry.”
“Don’t apologize. I just don’t want you to let go of my hand because I’m scared.”
With a perplexed expression, Leon firmly held her hand again.
Chapter 2: Ojou-sama, enjoys the life of commoners
Leon was holding Diana’s hand. It had been a while since she had felt the warmth of another person’s body, and it brought her relief.
“What happened after that?”
“Yes. Diana-sama fainted and was bleeding from her head. So we called the village doctor and gave her first aid.”
“I see. . .How many days did I sleep?”
“About three days.”
Diana let out a sigh. It had only been three days.
She suddenly felt her stomach growl.
“. . .I’m hungry.”
At that moment, Leon’s tense expression finally relaxed.
“Do you want something to eat?”
“Yes. Is there anything?”
“Dried meat and potatoes.”
“Just that?”
Leon shook his head in disbelief.
“I’m sorry, Ojou-sama. Commoners’ meals are like this everywhere.”
Diana averted her gaze.
“. . .I’m sorry.”
“It’s alright. Diana-sama just didn’t know.”
Leon let go of Diana’s hand and immediately stood up, rummaging through the corner of the shed for ingredients. Diana gently sat up and observed him with curiosity.
Indeed, there was only potatoes in the box.
Then he started cutting the dried meat hanging from the ceiling with a knife.
He chopped it into small pieces and threw it into a pot, simmering it with rock salt.
Then he added the diced potatoes.
That was really all there was to it.
Diana thought, “Unbelievable,” but didn’t say it out loud.
It seemed like a dish that could be made by simply putting it on the charcoal fire, and Leon sat down on a chair.
Diana asked the question that was on her mind.
“Leon?”
“Yes.”
“Why did you come to the Heinz mansion at that time?”
Leon closed his eyes for a moment, lost in thought, and answered.
“I was worried about the people of Heinz Trading Company.”
“Why?”
Leon opened his eyes wide, as if he wanted to say that it was unbelievable.
“Because I was greatly indebted to Aurel-sama and Camilla-sama.”
“I see. But all the mansion’s servants had already fled. . .”
“. . .They wanted to do that. But I didn’t want to. That’s all.”
I (俺ore).
Diana was convinced that she had heard Leon’s true feelings. The change in the first-person pronoun had a convincing impact on her heart.
“I was going to enter through the front entrance. Then, Mr. and Mrs. would have been. . .in the crowd.”
Leon’s words choked up.
“I thought it wouldn’t work from the front entrance, so I was thinking about how to get to your room and climb up to the second floor.”
Diana held her chest.
“When I was about to pour water on them and try to save them, Diana-sama fell from above. So, that. . .I’m glad.”
He spoke in a simple and straightforward manner. But Diana felt that those words were like a shining gift.
Diana rubbed her eyes. Leon turned his whole body towards her, still sitting in the chair.
“As you can see, I am a commoner. While doing agriculture, I started working as a gardener as a side job. Aurel-sama generously let me eat my fill. He said I was like a son, being the same age as Diana-sama.”
Diana nodded. She also remembered her kind father.
“For me, the Heinz mansion was like a dream place. That’s why I couldn’t afford to lose it.”
“. . .Leon.”
“I’m glad we both survived.”
“Thank you, thank you, Leon.”
Diana tried to stand up, but Leon quickly flew over and pressed her shoulder.
“Don’t get up. Rest for a while.”
At that moment, the pot overflowed.
“Ah!”
Leon rushed over and moved the pot.
“. . .Ha.”
Diana chuckled softly. Leon blushed slightly and turned back to her.
“It’s alright. I can stand now.”
Diana got up from the bed.
And then. . .
Thud.
A seed bag fell from her pocket onto the floor.
Diana gently picked it up. In that instant, her father’s smiling face as he talked about seeds vividly flashed in her mind.
“. . .Otoo-sama.”
Tears welled up, and Diana burst into sobs.
“Otoo-sama. . .Okaa-sama. . .”
Leon approached Diana with a serious expression. She couldn’t stop crying and was at a loss.
“Diana-sama.”
Diana lifted her tear-stained face.
“May I hug you?”
Time stood still for Diana.
“. . .Huh?”
“Oh, if it’s bothersome, it’s fine. I just. . .couldn’t leave someone who’s crying alone.”
“Bothersome. . .it’s not.”
Diana shook her head, her face turning bright red.
As Leon approached, she entrusted her body to him, feeling relieved.
In his sturdy physique that she had admired in the garden that day, Diana was securely held.
In that moment, enveloped in a strange sense of peace, she realized clearly.
(I. . .I like this person. . .)
Leon, as if treating her wounded heart, carefully held her in the same position, standing there hesitantly.
In his clumsy posture, Diana found herself even more fond of him than before.
Chapter 3: Leon’s Circumstances
They eat a soup made with dried meat broth and fresh potatoes together.
At the small dining table facing each other, their empty stomachs and hearts are gradually filled.
Diana thinks to herself.
She has indulged in gourmet food countless times before, but surprisingly, this might be the most delicious thing in the world, she thinks.
But she also realizes that she might get tired of it if she has it every day.
“. . .How is it?”
Leon asks hesitantly, and Diana nods to convince herself.
“It was delicious.”
“I’m glad. I didn’t know what to do if it didn’t suit your taste.”
Diana looks up at his dull-colored eyes.
He is smiling happily. Diana blushes and looks down, trying not to reveal her expression.
It’s the first time she has been looked at like this by Leon.
After finishing the soup, Diana places the spoon on the worn-out table.
“Thank you for the meal.”
“Ojou-sama, please stay in bed. I’ll clean up.”
“Thank you, Leon.”
Diana sits on the bed and watches Leon, who carries the dishes and goes outside.
Diana looks around the cabin once again.
A simple, bachelor’s shack with no frills. Drafts came in from every corner, causing the shack to creak with each gust.
Diana suddenly touched the back of her head.
It was sticky. A mixture of sweat and the smell of blood, it was an indescribable discomfort.
Diana wandered around, searching for a bath.
However, such a thing was nonexistent in this shack.
Diana quietly stepped outside.
And then, her eyes were captivated by the view.
Vast land mixed with stones. A small mountain slope looming just behind the cabin. The mountain is overflowing with wild trees and colorful flowers. Although grass is sparsely growing between the stones, two free-roaming cows are digging and trying to eat them all. There is a barn and a cowshed nearby. Quite far away, other houses can be seen scattered here and there, shining in the morning light.
Leon is washing the dishes near the well.
“. . .Leon.”
“Ojou-sama, you should be resting.”
“Is there a bath here?”
Leon looks a little bothered.
“We don’t have one. It’s a luxury item for poor people like us.”
“My head feels sticky.”
“. . .I see.”
Leon stands up.
“But there is a good place.”
“Really?”
“There is a public bathhouse down the hill. Hot springs are flowing there.”
Diana’s eyes sparkle.
“A hot spring?!”
“Yes.”
“I want to go! I rarely get to soak in a hot spring.”
“Is that what people in the urban area think? It’s a run-down bathhouse, but if that’s okay with you.”
“I want to go! Let’s go!”
“. . .We’ll go on horseback. Are you feeling alright?”
Diana nods. Leon looks towards the side of the cabin.
Next to the cabin, their beloved horse, Regina, who has gone through the war with them, is tied up.
“Alright, let’s go quickly. I’ll bring something to dry yourself.”
Diana gets on Regina first and waits for Leon. When Leon arrives late, he gets on behind Diana and takes the reins.
Being considerate and keeping it calm, Leon walks the horse. He must be doing it to avoid disturbing the wound on her head.
Diana feels a heartbeat she has never felt before. She didn’t think much of it until now, but when she realizes that she is in close contact with him, she starts sweating from embarrassment.
Diana wants to know more about him than before.
“Leon, do you live alone here?”
“Yes.”
“Are your parents or siblings nearby?”
“They are far away. I was assigned this land, so I live here.”
“Oh, so your parents gave you this land?”
“Ah, I missed explaining that. I have four older brothers. I’m the fifth. My parents are no longer in this world. Before they passed away, my father left each of us a piece of land in his will. That’s why I ended up living here.”
“Oh, your kind father.”
Leon falls into an awkward silence. Since they are facing forward, Diana can’t see his expression, and she suddenly feels uneasy.
In the silence, the horse continues to move. Unable to bear it any longer, Diana tries to break the ice, and Leon suddenly says something.
“I’m an unwanted child.”
Diana instinctively looks up at Leon.
“You gave an unwanted child unwanted land. This is the poorest and most barren land.”
Leon’s eyes seem clouded. Diana notices it and tries to brighten up.
“Is that so? It’s such a wonderful place.”
“. . .”
“There’s a hot spring nearby too!”
“. . .”
“I really like it here.”
“. . .You’re so kind, Ojou-sama.”
Diana froze as she was hit with sarcasm. But without delay, Leon chuckled unusually, which relieved Diana and put her at ease.
“Yes, Ojou-sama is too kind. . .Sometimes, it’s tough.”
Leon muttered under his breath. Diana furrowed her brows.
“. . .What do you mean?”
“Oh, that cabin over there.”
He pointed to where a white smoke was billowing from a cabin. Although their conversation was interrupted, Diana felt a surge of energy when she caught a whiff of the sulfuric scent.
“Ah, it smells like hot springs!”
“It seems like no one is there now. Let’s hurry.”
Chapter 4: Leon’s older brother, Thomas (a vulgar third son)
There is a hot spring flowing in the makeshift cabin. Diana touched it with her hand. Surprisingly, it’s lukewarm.
Diana, now naked, gently enters the hot spring. The water has a slightly yellowish hue. Wooden planks are laid at her feet, and hot spring water continues to gush out from there.
“How’s the temperature of the water?”
Leon, holding a towel for after the bath, sits outside the cabin and asks Diana.
“It’s really nice. I feel like I could soak in it forever.”
“Don’t stay in too long. Once you wash your hair, get out quickly.”
“Understood.”
After getting out of the hot spring, Diana combs through her hair with her fingers, washing away the dried blood. Her fingers touch a large scab. It seems like she was hit with a blunt object here.
As Diana is engrossed in washing her hair. . .
“Hey! You. . .”
An unfamiliar voice is heard from outside. Leon stands up. Diana moves to the wall and listens carefully.
“Isn’t that Leon! It’s rare to see you coming all the way here.”
Through a gap in the broken cabin, she cautiously looks outside.
There stands a short, skinny man with the same chestnut hair as Leon.
“What are you doing in a place like this?”
Leon remains silent when spoken to. Diana feels a burning anger emanating from his back, and it startles her.
Carried by the scent of sulfur, an oddly tense atmosphere fills the air.
“. . .Waiting for someone.”
“Oh, really? Is someone taking a bath?”
“. . .”
“Ah, I see. It’s a woman, right?”
As soon as he says that, the man boldly walks towards the cabin. Diana is surprised and hurriedly gathers the clothes she had placed on the ground.
and.
Thud.
A loud noise is heard, and the man yells.
“Ouch! Don’t hit me, it’s not worth it!”
Diana peeks outside through the gap again.
“Come closer to the cabin! I’ll kill you!”
“Got it! Wait, don’t rush, Leon!”
Thud.
“Ouch! Damn it, remember this. I came here with good news!”
“. . .Good news?”
“Yeah. I brought good news for my brother. . .”
“Say it here. Don’t come to my place, absolutely.”
“What’s the matter? Come on. . .Hey, you know, the Latgip urban area burned down, right?”
“. . .Yeah.”
“We stole various things from the Heinz mansion there, so let’s split them between brothers!”
At that moment, Diana realizes.
If they don’t leave quickly, Leon will kill his brother.
“You. . .!!”
Leon’s shout is heard at that moment.
“Leon! Give me the towel.”
Diana reaches out from the small window above the cabin. Leon clicks his tongue and hands her the towel while glaring at the man.
Diana’s face half emerges and then retreats.
“Hey, hey.”
The man says with a suggestive smile.
“She’s beautiful.”
“. . .”
“Oh, what’s your relationship with her?”
“. . .”
“If it’s nothing, can I talk to her?”
“. . .”
Leon trembles with anger, still not speaking. Then. . .
“Oh, this is a matching pair of siblings.”
The sound of a rattling cart is heard.
“Oh, Dennis, long time no see.”
“Thomas. Has it been a year since you came here?”
“Yeah, I was on my way to my brother’s place. By the way, Dennis, what’s in that barrel?”
“Oh, this? It’s sugar, sugar.”
While changing her clothes, Diana mutters to herself.
(Sugar. . .)
Suddenly, she feels a fateful intuition within her.
(. . .How much.)
Thomas exclaims.
“Oh, wow. The barrel has the horse emblem. Is this also stolen from the Heinz mansion?”
(Trouble!)
Diana quickly leaves the cabin. She rushes towards Leon, who is burning with intense hatred on his back, and speaks to him urgently.
“Sorry to keep you waiting, Leon!”
Leon looks down at her, his expression filled with confusion. Thomas and Dennis are staring at the dripping wet Diana.
“. . .Ojou-sama.”
“Hey, hey, Dennis-san. Can you show me that sugar for a moment?”
“Oh, miss. Are you interested in sugar?”
Dennis is a well-built man who gives off a rural villager vibe.
On the cart, there are three large barrels filled with sugar. Each one has the Heinz horse emblem burned onto it.
Diana has a certain idea in mind. It’s something her father, Aurel, used to say.
――Sugar is highly nutritious, can be stored indefinitely, and can be processed. The more you have it on hand, the more it becomes a valuable asset.
Perhaps this farmer doesn’t know the value of this high-quality sugar.
(I have to live in this village for a while. I can’t burden poor Leon any further, and I should find a way to earn money on my own.)
Now, I should buy it.
――In order to survive in this chaotic world.
Diana took out a gold ring from her pocket.
“Hey, would you buy this? All of it?”
The men were astonished.
“Miss, is that. . .gold?!”
“Yes, it is. It’s all my fortune.”
Leon whispered in her ear.
“Are you sure about this? Isn’t it originally yours, Ojou-sama?”
“Well, desperate times call for desperate measures. I just felt like buying it. It’s my money, so I can use it as I please.”
Dennis’s round face became even rounder.
“Yes, of course! Absolutely!”
“Can you give it to us with the cart? Leon will transport it back.”
“Huh. . .me. . .?”
“Of course. If this old thing is acceptable.”
Stolen goods are originally worthless, after all.
The transaction was quickly completed.
“I got it at a good price. Now, bring Leon. I’ll ride Regina and go back.”
Without hesitation, Diana mounted the horse and swiftly rode off. Leon, bewildered by the stares of his sibling and villager, obediently pulled the cart and began walking the rough path to his own hut.
Chapter 5: I forgive you. I will also repay the favor
“I’m really sorry!”
As soon as they entered the cabin, Leon prostrated himself, causing Diana to jump up in surprise.
“Huh?!”
“Thomas, the third son, was disrespectful to Diana-sama. . .”
“L-Leon, calm down.”
“And even the villagers were proudly dividing and selling off the loot from Diana-sama. . .”
“Um. . .”
“If Ojou-sama wishes, I will beat them all up, so please. . .”
“It’s okay, it’s okay, please lift your head!”
Leon raised his pale face.
“Ojou-sama. . .”
“Well, um. . .it’s fine. Even if we do that, it won’t bring back the cityscape or my parents. . .”
Upon hearing Diana’s words, he raised his eyebrows in surprise.
“I’m sorry. . .”
“No, it’s okay. Actually, I feel much better now. I was able to buy so much sugar!”
There were three barrels the size of Diana’s waist.
When she opened them, they were filled to the brim with smooth white sugar.
“I wanted something sweet to eat.”
Diana scooped up some sugar with her finger and licked it.
“Mmm, it’s sweet.”
Leon looked at it with a puzzled expression.
“Oh, right. I didn’t explain properly. Of course, I won’t eat all of it. I thought I could sell it as it is, use it as preserved food, or process it and sell it.”
Leon finally seemed to understand.
“I see. Ojou-sama had plans for its use.”
“Yes. Because. . .I want to live a better life and eat good things.”
Leon hung his head.
“I’m sorry. . .”
“It’s fine. It’s just something I want to do. By the way, do merchants like Dennis-san come here regularly?”
“That hot spring also serves as a gathering place, so there are people here every day for one reason or another.”
“Really?! I want to go there more.”
“But. . .are you okay?”
“What?”
“Probably, stolen goods will continue to gather in the streets of Latgip from now on.”
“. . .”
“I don’t want you to see those kinds of things too much, Ojou-sama.”
Diana squatted down to meet Leon’s gaze and said this.
“Just call me ‘me(ore)’ or ‘I’, it’s fine.”
Leon’s eyes widened.
“Well, because our first-person pronouns are all mixed up, it’s better to stick with what we usually use. And also, let’s drop the honorifics and, um, stop calling me Ojou-sama.”
“But, still. . .”
“Look, if you call me Diana-sama, people around us will figure out that I’m the daughter of Heinz Trading Company. If that happens, it might become troublesome and I’ll be targeted for various reasons. So, just use my name without any honorifics. Treat me like any other girl around here.”
Leon thought for a while and then nodded as he stood up.
“Indeed. . .that makes sense.”
“So, there you go.”
“Yes, Ojou. . .I mean, Diana.”
Diana stood up as well and couldn’t help but squirm at being called by her name.
“Yes, I’m just Diana. Let’s go with that for a while.”
“Yes. By the way, Diana.”
“What is it?”
Regarding the plans for the future. . .”
Diana tensed up a bit.
“It seems that the situation of the war is still unstable. When it calms down, let’s send a letter to Ilsa-sama, who married into the neighboring country. She might be able to help us.”
Diana visibly slumped her shoulders.
“A letter. . .what should I write?”
“We’ll ask to live there. This remote mountain cabin is inconvenient.”
“It’s not. . .inconvenient, though. . .”
“And because Diana is of marriageable age, Ilsa-sama might prepare a good marriage proposal.”
Being brought up with such a topic while being called by her name, Diana felt a deep wound in her heart. She had tried not to think about it, but it was inserted so easily and naively.
“Anyway, I just want you to leave this gloomy place as soon as possible.”
“It’s. . .not gloomy. It actually smells nice.”
“We’ll endure it until then, Diana. If anything happens, please tell me. I promise to do everything I can.”
“. . .Thank you, Leon.”
This person is very kind.
But also a bit dense.
The benefactor who saved her life in the midst of the flames.
(While I’m here, I hope I can do something to repay him.)
Diana looked at the barrel of sugar and then shifted her gaze to the nearby mountainside.
When she caught sight of beautiful wisteria flowers, she suddenly remembered something.
“Hey, Leon.”
“What is it, Diana?”
“I have a little favor to ask.”
“Hmm?”
“Could you please get me those wisteria flowers? And if you come across any citrus fruits, please bring them too.”
Leon furrowed his eyebrows at her sudden request.
Chapter 6: Please have some syrup made of wisteria flowers
As Diana instructed, Leon picked wisteria flowers and lemons from the back mountain.
“. . .What are we going to do with these? We can’t eat them.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll cook them so they can be eaten.”
Diana carefully examined the wisteria flowers to make sure there were no bugs and washed them.
She boiled water and sugar in a pot, then added the wisteria flowers and lemon juice.
Gradually, the sugar syrup turned into a vibrant purple color.
The sweet scent of wisteria filled the cabin.
Leon looked down curiously at the simmering mixture from Diana’s shoulder.
“Wow, that’s amazing.”
“Isn’t it beautiful? I remember when I was young, my father ordered the cook to make this for me.”
“. . .Are we going to eat it as it is?”
“When I had it, I put it on pancakes with whipped cream. The pale purple color, with the scent of spring, was so lovely.”
The two of them gazed at the vivid purple color.
In their minds, the beautiful garden of the Heinz mansion resurfaced.
There used to be a wisteria trellis behind the stable.
It withered along the way. . .
Beside Diana, Leon sterilized a bottle.
The bottle was filled to the brim with wisteria syrup.
They closed the lid, and Diana and Leon sighed in relief.
“Well then, let’s go to that hot spring again tomorrow.”
Leon made a troubled face.
“Diana, you should rest a bit.”
“I’m planning to sell this.”
“. . .Huh?”
“I heard that in rural areas, people mainly obtain food and supplies through bartering. Especially in times of war, bartering thrives since currency is not reliable.”
“. . .I’m a little confused about what you’re saying.”
Diana smiled mischievously and turned to Leon.
“Hey, both you and I should eat better things.”
Leon looked surprised.
“We shouldn’t limit our possibilities to just potatoes and dried meat. We have to eat something better and get stronger, even if it’s just a little.”
Leon’s expression softened slightly.
“Get stronger. . .”
“Yes, we have to get stronger. Um. . .We’ve been through a lot.”
“Yes.”
“I’m looking forward to seeing who will come to the hot spring cabin and what they will bring.”
“Diana. . .”
“In times of war, we must stay strong.”
“Yes, you’re right.”
“Um, so can we stop using honorific language soon?”
“Well. . .That seems like the most difficult part. . .”
“Just call me by my name. You can order me to do so.”
“Okay then, Diana. Lie down on the bed and stay still.”
“Hehe, okay.”
Just the fact that she was given an order by Leon made Diana quietly excited.
He was standing in the kitchen in the evening, simmering potatoes and dried meat once again.
A pleasant breeze gently brushed her cheeks, and Diana rowed the boat of her fluffy hair, feeling reassured.
The setting sun and her hair, which had a similar color, were dazzling.
Diana slept soundly until she was awakened by Leon again.
The next day.
Diana was once again riding Regina with Leon, descending the gently sloping gray hills covered in rocks.
Diana held a bottle of wisteria syrup.
The hot spring cabin came into view, and Diana showed a relieved smile.
A few middle-aged women were talking while still in their bathrobes.
When Leon and Diana dismounted, everyone’s attention was drawn to the girl with fiery sunset-like hair.
Diana gathered her courage.
“Um. . .Hello.”
The women responded in a relaxed manner, returning the greeting.
“Oh? Leon, what’s with the girl?”
One of the women asked.
“I brought a girl along.”
“Who is she?”
Leon’s face stiffened.
“Oh, could it be. . .?”
The woman said.
“Leon’s bride?”
Diana decided that denying it would only cause more trouble.
“Yes!”
“Oh, Leon, that’s great!”
“She’s such a cute bride!”
Leon turned pale, as if he was about to collapse. Diana whispered to him.
“We can figure out the details later.”
She adjusted her grip on the bottle of syrup. Leon, supporting his head as if enduring a headache, followed Diana.
In front of the women, there were various items laid out. Diana’s eyes sparkled.
“Oku-sama, what’s over there?”
“Oh, we were just discussing bartering. The village hasn’t received any currency lately. We have bread, soap, and. . .flour.”
Diana handed over the bottle of wisteria syrup.
“Can I join in too? This is fuji syrup.”
“Fuji syrup? I’ve never heard of it before.”
“When you dilute it with water and drink it, it’s sweet and delicious.”
“Oh, I see. It’s not easy to get sugar these days.”
“How about after taking a bath?”
“That sounds nice.”
Diana dripped the purple syrup into an empty bottle she had prepared in advance and poured cold well water into it.
“Here you go.”
“Oh, thank you. As a thank you, I’ll give you a bar of soap.”
“Give me some too. I’ll give you two pieces of bread.”
“I’ll put some flour in the empty bottle for you.”
“Wow, thank you so much!”
And so, the bartering was easily successful.
Diana and Leon exchanged glances and laughed together.
Chapter 7: I will end up liking it
On the way back from the hot springs. . .
Leon, who was holding the reins behind Diana, said quietly,
“What are we going to do? Pretending to be my bride, it’s a lie.”
Diana held a basket full of groceries and chuckled with satisfaction.
“Was it a bad idea?”
“Lies are not good. I have a nature that can’t lie.”
“But think about it. If you deny it, what kind of conversation will we have?”
“. . .Sigh.”
“If you say I’m not your bride, it will turn into a story that Leon brought a random woman.”
“!”
“And if they dig deeper and find out that I’m Heinz’s daughter, what will happen?”
“. . .!”
“So, it’s better to just admit it quickly, right?”
As they rode on the horse, Leon shook his head.
“That’s what you say, but what if I can’t hide it when I leave my house and contact Ilsa-sama?”
“At that time, we’ll deal with it. We can say we broke up or that I left.”
“. . .You know.”
Diana quickly came up with something that sounded plausible, but her true feelings were different.
She was simply happy to be mistaken by the neighborhood ladies as “Leon’s bride.”
Leon’s strong arms were wrapped around Diana on both sides.
The girl felt so happy that she was almost squirming.
(I wish this moment could last forever.)
They arrived at Leon’s cabin in the early afternoon.
“Hey, Leon. Let’s have lunch.”
“You must be tired. Diana, you’re not completely healthy yet, so rest.”
“I’ll make it today.”
“I told you, ressst.”
Diana looked up at Leon.
“It’s my way of repaying you.”
Leon widened his dull-colored eyes.
“You risked your life to save me. I want to repay that.”
He suddenly smiled as if relieved.
“I already received a favor just by being able to work at the Heinz mansion.”
“Here we go again with the honorifics, Leon.”
“. . .Just rest.”
“I don’t want to. I’ll feed you until you’re full.”
“Fine, I’ll just start the fire.”
“Fufufu. Please.”
While Leon started the fire, Diana milked the cows in the barn.
She put a pot on the fire, sautéed flour in oil, added milk, and then put in potatoes and dried meat. She also toasted bread over the charcoal fire.
Creamy potato stew and bread with a crispy crust.
It was a luxurious lunch after a long time.
They sat facing each other at the table.
Diana could see Leon’s eyes quietly shining.
“Let’s eat.”
The rich milk clung to the fluffy potatoes, providing much more satisfaction than a simple soup.
The bread, a specialty of the village housewives, had a rustic taste of wheat.
Leon silently devoured his meal.
“. . .How is it?”
Finally, he came back to his senses at Diana’s question.
“Huh? Oh. . .It’s amazing, delicious.”
“. . .Honorifics.”
“I forgot to give my impression because it was so delicious.”
“Hehehe.”
The meal quickly came to an end.
Leon took the dishes and headed towards the well. Diana followed him.
Diana watched him carefully wash the dishes in the bucket from behind. Leon muttered,
“. . .You’re good at cooking.”
“Yes. I often watched the cook at Otoo-sama’s mansion using ingredients imported from foreign countries.”
“I see. So. . .”
Silence fell. Diana suddenly longed for Leon’s back and instinctively leaned closer.
Clang! The sound of a dropped plate.
“. . .Ah.”
Diana was taken aback.
After a moment of groaning, Leon turned around and gently said to her,
“Please stop, suddenly.”
Diana felt dejected.
“. . .I’m sorry.”
Leon wiped the dishes and returned them to the dry bucket, then turned around and sighed mixed with a sigh.
“I’ll tell you this now, Diana-sama. Men are very simple.”
Her eyes went beyond surprise and turned blank.
“Don’t touch me too much. I might fall in love.”
Diana’s eyes didn’t just go blank, they turned completely white.
“. . .Huh?!. . .Huh?”
“I told you, stop it because I might fall in love. Okay?”
Leon carried the bucket and silently returned to the cabin.
Diana watched him and blushed.
“. . .I-Is that so?. . .You might fall in love?”
Chapter 8: I don’t mind at all
However, Diana is not foolish enough to persist in doing something she has been told to stop.
If she is told to stop, it’s better not to do it.
However, she was curious about the reason.
――Because I will fall in love.
(I see. . .Leon can’t fall in love with me)
Night fell.
Diana gazed at Leon’s sleeping face under the moonlight from under the bed.
(From his perspective, he probably thought he was threatening me. So if I interfere too much, it will only trouble Leon. . .)
Leon, who had been sleeping on the hard floor because he helped Diana.
(Maybe I should leave this place as soon as possible.)
However. . .
Even Diana, who was told that, was inwardly confused.
(To accept someone’s affection like that and reject it. . .What kind of mentality is that?)
The more she thought about it, the more she was drawn to Leon’s strange sincerity, as if she had stepped into a swamp.
(Despite his imposing figure, he’s like a child. . .)
Diana buried herself deep in the covers.
Today, too, she had worked hard in one way or another.
The young lady fell into a deep sleep.
In her dream. . .
Diana was surrounded by flames.
She tried to run away, but no matter how far she went, there was only inferno.
“Leon!”
She shouted. Just like that time, he would surely come to her rescue.
“Someone! Anyone. . .”
And then,
She noticed a body lying at her feet.
Diana cautiously looked down.
There, she saw the charred and distorted body of Leon.
“No, nooooo!”
Diana ran in a different direction. However, the flames grew higher and she couldn’t break through ahead.
“No. . .a world without you. . .”
Diana burst into tears.
“Leon. . .! Leon!”
“Diana.”
A voice sounded.
Diana opened her tear-filled eyes.
Leon was kneeling, peering down at her on the bed.
“I. . .I. . .”
Diana looked around. They were in that familiar cabin. Leon had a serious expression for a while, but then he tried to smile as if he had just realized something.
“I woke up because you called. What happened?”
Diana hiccuped after being taken aback.
“Uuu. . .Leon.”
“Did you have another bad dream?”
She couldn’t bear it anymore.
Diana threw herself at Leon’s neck while crying. Leon seemed a little bewildered, but gently wrapped his arms around her back.
“. . .I wanted to touch you.”
Leon held his breath and remained silent.
“I’m sorry. But. . .”
He gently touched Diana’s hair, which was wet with tears, around his neck.
“I’m sorry for touching you.”
Diana herself didn’t know what she was saying.
Her feelings of wanting to apologize and wanting to be accepted were exploding.
And then. . .
In a muffled voice, Leon said.
“. . .It’s okay.”
Diana nodded while crying.
Leon let go of her body and wiped away Diana’s tears.
“If you want to be touched, anytime. But I want you to let me know first.”
“. . .Okay.”
“If it’s sudden, it will startle me.”
“. . .I’m sorry.”
“I’m the one who should apologize. I said unnecessary things without thinking. I’ve been regretting it until now.”
Diana shook her head.
“I’m sorry for troubling you.”
“I’m sorry too.”
“Someday, I will definitely leave. . .”
“. . .”
Leon stroked the back of Diana’s head and held her tightly again.
And he waited until Diana fell asleep again.
After Diana fell asleep, Leon let go of her body.
That night, Leon didn’t sleep and kept staring at the sleeping face of the girl with a tense expression.
Leon didn’t wake up early in the morning.
Diana took advantage of this and used the kitchen on her own.
Fresh cow’s milk, sugar, flour, and oil.
She mixed them together and cooked them in a frying pan.
A flat pancake was ready.
“Leon, wake up.”
Diana squatted down and shook Leon, who was on the floor.
“Umm. . .”
“You’re really slow to wake up today, huh?”
Leon looked up at Diana, squinting his eyes, and opened them.
“Oh, is it already morning?”
“Yes. Wake up quickly. The pancakes will get cold.”
The two sat facing each other at the dining table.
Diana took out the syrup of wisteria flowers and poured it over the pancakes.
“. . .Ah, that.”
“Yes. It reminds me of the past.”
“. . .It smells good.”
“Yes, it does.”
The sound of cutting pancakes with a fork and knife. And then. . .
Clang.
“. . .Huh?”
There was a noise outside the cabin. Diana stretched to look out the window, but Leon stopped her.
“. . .Diana, wait here.”
With a frying pan in hand, Leon cautiously stood up.
Bam! He forcefully opened the door――
“Whoa! You scared me!”
A man’s voice. Leon gently lowered the frying pan he had been prepared to strike with.
“Oh, it’s you. . .Fritz!”
“What’s up, Leon! Don’t act like that towards your older brother!”
Leon sulked.
“. . .What do you want now?”
“Well, I heard from the neighborhood ladies.”
Fritz was bigger than Leon, a stout man.
“They said Leon got himself a wife!”
Diana opened her mouth in surprise and dropped her knife and fork.
“What the heck! Why didn’t you come and tell me?”
“. . .I don’t have anything to do with you guys anymore.”
“Hey, are you still hung up on that thing? I don’t know about the other siblings, but I don’t hate Leon. So, well, since you got a wife, I thought I could at least say hello. . .”
“Go home.”
“What’s with you? We’re the closest in age among the siblings, let’s get along. . .”
Suddenly, Diana and Fritz’s eyes met in the room.
Diana bowed her head.
Fritz’s eyes changed.
“Wow! She’s so cute, your wife!”
“Get out, you piece of shit!”
“Hey, wife! Come over here! I’m Fritz, the fourth son!”
Leon forcefully closed the door.
“Sigh. . .No room for complacency or mistakes. . .”
However, Fritz went around to the window and started knocking on it.
“Hey! Let me in!”
Diana blushed, and Leon held his head.
Chapter 9: Planning for the wedding and Fritz (the friendly fourth son)
Fritz’s eyes sparkled as he gazed at Diana.
The three of them were gathered around a small table.
In three glasses were the syrup juice of those wisteria flowers.
“Oh, so you met while working as a gardener in town. . .”
He shouldn’t be lying.
Leon cleared his throat, trying to salvage the situation.
“He came to help me in the midst of the war, and that’s when we decided to get married.”
Diana explained with a smile, without missing a beat.
For some reason, Leon’s ears turned bright red.
“I should have gone when the master carpenter invited me to work,”
Fritz said, laughing. Diana and Leon forced a dry smile to cover up.
“Actually, I brought two chickens as a gift. I thought you might be in need of something.”
Diana’s cheeks lit up.
“Really?!”
“Yeah, I’ll give them as a wedding gift. They’ll lay eggs for a while, so you can eat them, and when they stop laying, you can eat them too.”
“Thank you so much!”
Diana stood up and bowed repeatedly. Leon looked up at her with a slightly bitter expression.
“So, when is the wedding?”
Fritz asked, and both Diana and Leon were taken aback.
“Huh? The wedding?”
“It’s customary to make vows in front of God and the villagers. We need a priest and the villagers to come, and we should have a feast.”
Leon turned pale. Diana quickly spoke up.
“Um, I just arrived here, so maybe we should wait until things settle down for the wedding. . .”
“Good things come to those who act quickly. The war is intensifying, and if we miss this spring season, we might not be able to do it anymore, you know?”
“But, but. . .that’s right. We don’t have the supplies for a feast.”
“In that case, we’ll split the cost among the brothers and have the wedding! The eldest son has a wheat field and a flour mill, the second son is a tailor, and the third son has a vineyard and a winery. I have a chicken farm, so we can have quite a luxurious wedding!”
Trying to stop him, the conversation unexpectedly progressed.
Diana couldn’t stop her own lies from rolling into a strange situation. She looked at Leon, seeking help, but even he was sitting there, holding his head in despair.
“And Leon, I think this is a chance.”
Leon looked up.
“. . .A chance?”
“Yes! A chance for reconciliation with your brothers.”
Suddenly, Leon raised an eyebrow.
“. . .Are you saying we should use our wedding as an opportunity for reconciliation?”
“Yeah. It’s just perfect.”
“Don’t be ridiculous! I will never reconcile with them. I never want to see you guys again. I’m better off in the wilderness.”
“You’re still sulking, Leon. I understand how you feel, but I want you to forgive our father and brothers. Everyone just directed their pent-up anger at you because their hearts were disturbed and deranged at that time.”
“Fritz can say that because he hasn’t been directly confronted with negative emotions. Put yourself in my shoes. It’s impossible for me to forgive. You and your brothers are all heartless.”
“Leon. . .”
Interrupting the sorrowful expression on Fritz’s face and Leon’s unrelenting anger, Diana interjected.
“Um, I appreciate your feelings. But. . .we should also consider Leon’s feelings, and maybe not rush things too much.”
Deep inside, Diana was thrilled at the mention of a wedding. However, she made an effort not to show it on her face in front of Leon. Fritz crossed his arms and groaned, looking troubled.
“. . .Well, since we’ve exchanged greetings for now, I’ll leave for today.”
Diana gently shifted her gaze to Leon.
Leon pouted.
“Well, I’ll come again. At least I’m glad I got to meet the bride. I’ll talk to my brothers a bit.”
Fritz said that and left with a smile only at the end.
Diana bid farewell to the fourth son and returned to her seat in front of Leon.
“Leon.”
“. . .?”
“What happened between you and your older brothers?”
Leon openly showed his frustration and glared at Diana.
“It’s none of Diana’s business!”
Receiving his angry outburst for the first time, Diana flinched and looked down in fear. Finally, Leon regained his composure.
“. . .I’m sorry.”
“. . .”
He tightly closed his eyes as if holding back something and answered with a sigh.
“I. . .I was abused.”
Diana looked up.
“Huh?!”
“When I was young. . .I was abused by my father and brothers.”
Leon’s dull, straight gaze was directed at Diana. The cruelty of his words made Diana question her ears.
“W-What do you mean? Why. . .such. . .”
Leon lowered his gaze and answered.
“. . .It’s because of me being born that my mother died.”
Diana clutched her chest in anguish.
“Because of that, my father became an alcoholic. He also resorted to violence. So, my older brothers joined in and abused me as well. Even Fritz, although he didn’t hit me, didn’t stop it out of self-interest. The neighbors turned a blind eye too. I was finally freed from the abuse when my father died. In his will, he instructed me to be sent to this remote place, unsuitable for farming, with only hot springs and rocks.”
Diana fell into a sorrowful silence.
“That’s why I don’t want to face them now. It’s somewhat happier for me to stay here, not meeting those people, and just eating potatoes.”
Diana asked.
“Hey, Leon.”
“. . .What?”
“Can I touch your hand now?”
“. . .Sure.”
Diana reached out her hand and touched Leon’s hand.
His rough and calloused hand, used to digging stones and potatoes, gently grasped Diana’s fingertips.
Chapter 10: Let’s sow the seeds of happiness
Diana learned that village life was not straightforward.
Leon carried an indescribable conflict within him.
(I got carried away with that makeshift wedding. . .I’m such a hopeless fool.)
There was no time for playing house.
But what gave him a little solace was the fact that he came to the Heinz mansion as a gardener.
Leon stared at the hands they had touched with a serious expression.
At that moment, a determination formed in Diana’s heart.
“Leon, this place is not a wasteland.”
Leon looked up.
“Let’s turn this place into a paradise. A paradise where we can forget all the hardships we’ve endured.”
Leon smiled awkwardly.
“Diana, you say the most unexpected things.”
“Oh, come on. It’s not like that. Because. . .”
Diana let go of his hand and moved to a corner of the room, rummaging through a wooden box and taking something out to show him.
“Ta-da!”
“What is that?”
“These are seeds that Otoo-sama left behind!”
Diana pressed the seed packet against her cheek.
“Before he passed away, Otoo-sama said that if we plant these seeds, the world will change.”
“. . .Really? What kind of seeds are they?”
“Well. . .he said they would bloom into edible flowers!”
“You can’t fill your stomach with flowers, and it won’t change the world, surely.”
“But Otoo-sama was not the kind of person to lie.”
“. . .That’s true.”
Leon straightened up, as if regaining his composure.
“Where should we plant those flower seeds?”
“What about that hill behind the mansion?”
“That place is not well-maintained. . .”
“Oh, is that so? But the wisteria used to bloom beautifully there.”
“All the plants growing there are wild. It’s a messy mountain that is not suitable for cultivation.”
“Then let’s bring the soil from there and plant it in this plain.”
“This area has too good drainage.”
“So, we can dig holes in a well-drained area and fill them with soil.”
“Ah. . .I see.”
A glimmer returned to Leon’s eyes. Diana felt relieved.
It felt like she was seeing the gardener Leon after a long time.
“I’ll dig the holes and bring the soil, so you wait here, Diana.”
“I’m coming too.”
“But your wounds. . .”
“I’ve always liked watching you work, Leon.”
Leon widened his eyes.
“. . .Huh?”
“Well, remember the backyard of the Heinz mansion? My room’s window faced the backyard. Whenever I had free time, I would watch you work.”
Leon blushed instantly.
“That’s a lie.”
“It’s not a lie.”
“I was practically naked while working.”
“Yes, that’s true. But it added to the beauty of the garden.”
“. . .Oh no. I let my guard down. I almost showed something embarrassing to Ojou-sama. . .”
“Something embarrassing?”
“. . .Please forget about that, okay?”
“Why would you say such a thing? It’s a very fond memory for me.”
Leon pressed his temple with his finger.
“Well, I guess there’s no helping it. . .Anyway, let’s decide to plant the seeds.”
The two of them walked out of the shed together.
Leon brought a wooden bench from the barn and placed it in front of the house with a thud.
“Diana, sit here.”
Diana did as she was told. Her heart leaped at the thought of that familiar routine returning.
The sun was high in the sky. Leon brought a bucket full of soil from the hill behind.
He dug into the ground full of pebbles with a shovel. He diligently turned over the hard ground.
He filled the oval hole with soil.
To prevent the cows from eating them, he put up fences.
Meanwhile, Diana sorted the seeds from the seed packet by type.
There seemed to be about ten different types. She wrote alphabets on coins and lined them up in front of each seed.
She poured well water into them.
With that, the work was done.
“. . .Is this enough?”
“Let’s first understand which seed is which.”
“I wonder if all of them will sprout properly.”
“If you’re worried, we can sow a little more.”
Diana decided to plant three seeds for each type.
Even so, there were still plenty of seeds left.
“Depending on the climate and the characteristics of the seeds, some may not sprout. We need to write down and manage those properly. Can you do it, Diana?”
She nodded.
“Yeah, I’ll give it a try.”
“We’ll sow them in spring, and then we’ll see when the flowers bloom. . .Some flowers might bloom much earlier.”
“. . .Yeah.”
“Some might grow suddenly and become big.”
“. . .”
Diana gazed at the profile of Leon.
The sight of the big-bodied man crouching down and staring at a small seed struck her heart.
(I. . .I like this. When a big man earnestly faces something fragile.)
“. . .Diana?”
“! Yes.”
“Is there something on my face?”
“! No, nothing. . .”
Diana blushed and suppressed the beating of her heart. Leon stood up and said to her.
“. . .I’m getting hungry.”
Diana looked up at Leon.
He had a smile on his face, and his gaze seemed to hold a hint of expectation.
(Oh, a meal. . .)
At that moment, Diana felt a tingling sensation of happiness spreading through her back.
(It’s like we’re a real couple. . .)
Since they stopped using honorific language, Leon had become less reserved around her. It made Diana tremble with joy.
“You can choose whatever you like. What do you want?”
“Um, I think I want to have potato cream stew again. . .maybe.”
“Is that really what you want?”
“. . .It was delicious.”
“Well then, let’s have that. Oh, I wonder when the eggs will be ready. It would expand the range of dishes we can make.”
After a while of returning home, warm steam rose from the cottage.
A fleeting moment of happiness visited the wilderness.
Chapter 11: Worldly appearance is a disease
As they continued their peaceful life, a sprout emerged in a corner of the wilderness.
While Diana was watering it as usual, she heard footsteps approaching from a distance.
It was Fritz. Diana stood up and greeted him.
“Hey, bride. How are you doing?”
“. . .Um, what brings you here today?”
“Is Leon here? I have something to discuss with him.”
“. . .A discussion?”
“Yeah. Since it’s something related to you as well, I’ll tell you first. It’s about the wedding.”
Diana flinched.
He had brought another topic that would likely upset Leon.
“. . .The wedding.”
A shadow appeared on Diana’s face, and Fritz quickly tried to smooth things over.
“I feel really bad for showing you the unpleasant side of our family. But, we also have to consider our reputation.”
Reputation.
Diana tilted her head. It was a word she hadn’t heard in a long time.
From the back, Leon came down from the hillside with wisteria flowers and lemons. This syrup had been a nice addition to their life together.
When Leon recognized his older brother, he furrowed his brow.
“Well, come on in, bride. There have been some things happening since then.”
Even if they were told that various things had happened without their knowledge, they couldn’t grasp the reality.
Since the fourth son had brought Diana into the shed, Leon had no choice but to enter as well.
Fritz took a seat and, as if seeking redemption, handed a basket filled with eggs to the two of them.
“It’s about the wedding.”
Tension filled the shed.
“It’s going to be held in the village square in a week.”
“Leave.”
Leon pushed the basket away. Diana watched the conversation unfold between the two of them.
“Well, um. . .I know it might feel like none of my business to Leon, but George is the eldest son, so he has to attend the weddings of his other siblings. Now that your marriage has become known in the village, we have to do it for appearances’ sake.”
“Oh. . .After beating up little Leon so much, now you’re suddenly concerned about appearances. . .”
“Well, I understand what you’re trying to say. It’s pretty low to bully someone when they’re small and then act like nothing happened when they grow up and become stronger, right?”
“I never want to see you again.”
“D-Don’t say things like that. . .I want you to reconsider. If we don’t have a wedding ceremony, do you know what kind of rumors will spread in the village?”
Leon’s momentum was slightly diminished by those words.
“. . .Rumors. . .about me?”
“That’s right. Diana-san has a very good reputation in this village. If we don’t have a ceremony for such a kind-hearted bride, people might start digging into why and speculate about things that have nothing to do with reality.”
“. . .”
“For example, you might be treated as the worst husband imaginable. Or there might be suspicions about Diana-san having some strange circumstances, creating unnecessary smoke where there is none.”
Leon turned pale in an instant.
Rumors and the ability of country folks to investigate one’s personal life sometimes exceeded one’s imagination. Once a rumor started, no matter how ridiculous and unfounded it was, it would spread like wildfire.
Diana crossed her arms and contemplated.
Regarding reputation, Diana was also a daughter of a trading family. She understood well the difficulty and danger of handling it.
And she was also well-versed in finding a compromise.
After all, she was still a young lady.
She raised her head.
“Um. . .”
“Yes? What is it, Diana-san?”
“Maybe Leon doesn’t see any benefit in having this wedding?”
Fritz’s eyes widened.
“. . .Huh?”
“Considering that Leon doesn’t gain anything from caring about appearances. So, he’s saying that he can’t find a reason to have the wedding.”
Fritz looked up diagonally and nodded a few times.
“I see, that makes sense.”
“George-san and Fritz-san have something to gain from caring about appearances. They’ll be seen as good people. But for Leon, being forced into it brings back unpleasant memories and causes emotional damage.”
“I see, I see.”
“So, if there are benefits that outweigh that discomfort, he might consider getting married, right?”
“I see.”
“Hey, Diana. . .”
Leon interrupted their conversation nervously.
“What are you thinking. . .”
“Well, in other words, if George wants a formal request, send something over!”
Leon held his temple, suppressing a headache, while Fritz burst into laughter.
“This is unbelievable! Hey, Leon. Your bride-to-be is quite clever, huh?”
“. . .What on earth are you talking about, Diana?”
“But Leon, you mentioned it before, didn’t you? You were dissatisfied with your share of the inheritance, right?”
“Ugh. . .”
“Unlike your other siblings, you were only given this remote place. That’s what’s always been frustrating you, Leon. If you could get something, wouldn’t it distract you a little?”
“That’s a foolish idea. . .”
“But you also have a chip on your shoulder, don’t you? You’re fixated on your wedding as a way to make up for something. So why not make up for it here, Leon? Let me make it clear, this is not a fight. It’s a negotiation. A negotiation that stakes their reputation. Let’s win this negotiation. And let Leon have a slightly more prosperous life. It will be a small revenge against your Onii-sama. We should use the wedding as leverage to gain some profit. You have the right to do that!”
Leon looked up at Diana, who was passionately speaking.
While delivering her speech, Diana was also thinking like this.
(I can’t let go of this perfect opportunity to have a wedding with the person I love, Leon!!)
No one in this cabin could stop Diana, who was fueled by both revenge and maiden’s heart.
She gazed at Leon, whose expression gradually changed, and was exhilarated by the looming reality of the wedding.
Chapter 12: Eldest son George (a perpetually disgruntled man)
Three days later.
Leon and Diana were riding their beloved horse, Regina, down a gentle hill.
Their destination was the center of the village.
They were heading to the mansion of Leon’s eldest brother, George, for negotiations.
After passing through the hot springs area and walking for a while, they could see forests and meadows. The scattered houses gradually increased in number along the roadside.
While holding the reins of the horse, Leon spoke.
“Diana is not an ordinary woman to use a wedding as bait to secure assistance.”
“Oh, really? I just don’t want us to be at a disadvantage.”
“. . .Um. . .I don’t really want to say this now, but. . .”
“What?”
“I want to avoid contact with my relatives as much as possible. I honestly don’t want to negotiate.”
“It’s okay! I’ll do it!”
“That’s not what I mean.”
Leon whispered in Diana’s ear, holding her in his arms.
“I don’t want to involve Diana in the affairs of this village.”
Diana stiffened and focused all her senses on Leon’s voice from behind.
“Sometimes I almost forget, but Diana is not a woman of such low status to be in a place like this. Eventually, she will become the high-ranking wife of a wealthy magnate, just like her older sister, Ilsa-sama.”
She sighed and said,
“I. . .I don’t want that. I really don’t.”
“. . .”
“To be bound to a man I don’t even love for the rest of my life, I absolutely refuse.”
“. . .”
However, Diana hesitated to continue the conversation.
(Leon, I want to be with you forever because I love you.)
She suppressed those words that were about to escape her throat and kept them locked in her heart.
(I wish I could say that. . .)
She couldn’t say it because deep down, she knew.
Leon doesn’t feel the same way.
Perhaps, if she were to confess her true feelings, everything would be over. Given Leon’s serious nature, he would distance himself and stop talking to her. Especially if he feels indebted to her father, Aurel. He can already see a future where he’s running around, claiming it’s for Diana’s happiness.
But that’s precisely why.
“I can’t bear the thought of Leon living a sad life on the outskirts of this village.”
It’s not a parting gift, but she wants to make him happier than he is now.
“I know it’s selfish. But I want to remove even a little bit of sadness. You saved my life, so now it’s my turn to help you.”
“. . .Diana.”
When he called her name like that, she felt a slight warmth.
Diana felt dizzy with happiness but also a tinge of sadness.
(I wish Leon were more of a frivolous womanizer)
Diana trembled deep in her throat, where no one could see.
(If that were the case, maybe he would have made a move on me already. Even if it’s insincere, it might have been easier for me to give up on him.)
She thought it was ridiculous how she made up nonexistent scenarios and delighted or saddened herself.
(If it’s ridiculous, then I’ll dance in a ridiculous way. Just watch. . .George and the others)
As they entered the center of the village with their horses, the gazes pierced her painfully. Everyone was looking up at the unusual Diana.
George’s mansion was located in a vast wheat field further down the village.
It was a bigger mansion than she had expected. She could see scattered tenant farmers. It seemed like a large farm.
The wheat ears were transitioning from green to bronze. As the wind became visible, the wheat ears swayed in unison.
The horse walked through the central path of the wheat field, stepping crisply.
In front of the mansion, Fritz was already there.
They dismounted the horse and tied it to a stake.
“I’ve been waiting, worried.”
Saying that like a young girl, Fritz welcomed Diana and the others.
“I’ll go with you. Follow me.”
The three of them entered the mansion and followed Fritz to George’s room.
George was seated at the table, already prepared with wine for the number of people.
Diana took a breath when she saw him.
His gray eyes seemed incredibly nervous, as if harboring an unfathomable anger. He resembled Leon in his physique, but had a certain roughness to his skin.
The high collar of his work clothes, tightly closed up to his neck, accentuated his nervousness.
“. . .H-Hello.”
“Sit.”
Even Diana’s cheerful greeting felt empty in front of this man. She quietly sat on the chair. Leon and Fritz also took their seats.
“Hans and Thomas will also come.”
With his curt words and difficult expression, Diana recalled the memories of the merchants she had met before.
(This man has a deep anger at his core. Perhaps it’s related to losing his mother.)
Leon didn’t take his eyes off his older brother. Fritz remained looking troubled, keeping his head down.
After a while, the second son, Hans, and the third son, Thomas, arrived.
Surprisingly, Hans was a young man with a gentle demeanor and glasses. He was slender and didn’t resemble the other four men with their masculine appearances. When he spotted Diana, he blushed and nodded at her with his eyes. Diana couldn’t help but notice that he had a different vibe.
In the silence, with no sign of blessings, George glared at Diana and spoke.
“I heard from Fritz. What kind of audacity is it to demand supplies if you want to have a wedding?”
It was a sudden declaration of war.
Leon sent a gaze towards George that resembled a murderous intent.
Diana made up her mind.
“If you won’t provide the supplies, then I won’t proceed with the wedding. I’ll leave now.”
George, who seemed to have a poker face, twitched his forehead.
With an expressionless face, Diana calmly stared back at the eldest brother.
Chapter 13: The Negotiation’s Outcome
“What are you talking about? It’s me who will arrange the ceremony.”
“That’s why, if I can’t get anything in return, I won’t hold the ceremony. Leon doesn’t want to see you.”
“Hold the ceremony. This is an order.”
George glared at Leon with resentment, but Leon didn’t look away.
“For appearances’ sake, is it?”
Diana asked.
“That’s right.”
George calmly replied. Diana suddenly smiled.
“I don’t care about appearances. If it’s for Leon.”
Leon and Hans blushed slightly.
“If you prepare what I ask for, I will hold the ceremony.”
George propped his cheek on his hand in frustration.
“. . .What do you need?”
Diana smiled mischievously.
“Three barrels of flour, one barrel of wine, and old clothes.”
Everyone’s gaze focused on George.
“. . .Fine.”
Surprisingly, the negotiation ended without any complaints. Diana felt relieved.
“We don’t have much time until the ceremony. Go to Hans’ shop now and get measured. The requested items will be brought by laborers later. Let’s meet at the ceremony.”
George stood up abruptly and quickly left his seat.
Diana felt a sense of unease at the unexpectedly smooth negotiation.
(. . .I wonder why he’s in such a hurry.)
The ceremony could be held anytime, but why did he try to rush it?
(Do we have some special reason that requires us to have the ceremony?)
Diana, who tried to use the ceremony as an excuse to withdraw supplies, wondered if George had some reason to hold his brother’s ceremony.
(Maybe he’s using the excuse of appearances to cover up something. . .)
Diana became anxious, but she realized that Leon was standing next to her.
“Diana, well done.”
“. . .Leon.”
“Let’s go to Hans’ shop. He said he would make your clothes.”
The brothers looked at them with a somewhat envious gaze.
“I never thought Leon would be the first to get married among the brothers.”
Teasingly, Thomas said while putting his arms around his head. Diana looked up at Leon in surprise.
“Oh! Is that true?!”
Leon nodded awkwardly.
“We’re the first.”
“R-Really? But George-san is quite old, isn’t he?”
The brothers laughed vaguely, as if trying to cover something up. Diana realized.
“Hmm? Could it be related to Leon being abused?”
The room fell silent. Hans cleared his throat.
“Well. . .there might be something like that.”
Thomas fidgeted and sat restlessly, swinging his legs.
“I had a failed engagement once. No one wants to give their daughter to a violent person.”
Diana was stunned. Fritz joined in the conversation.
“It’s really troublesome. Because George and Thomas used to beat up Leon, people think I’m the same.”
Hans nodded repeatedly in agreement with his words. Thomas became irritated.
“But our father ordered us to beat him. If we disobeyed, we would be beaten!”
“Even if I was ordered, I didn’t beat Leon. Instead, I was beaten by our father.”
“Hey, stop it, everyone, in front of the bride. . .”
Diana observed them.
It’s hell.
Leon’s eyes lost their light. Diana felt sorry for him and whispered softly.
“. . .Can I touch you?”
Leon nodded. Diana held Leon’s fingertips.
Is it okay for such things to happen within a family?
Diana had lived with her father, mother, and sister without any trouble. She believed in the word “family love” and lived harmoniously. She had never imagined that such a family could exist in the same country.
After finishing the measurements at Hans’ shop, Diana and Leon rode Regina and headed back to the cottage on the hill.
In the midst of the sunset, the back of the horse swayed gently from side to side.
Diana lovingly stroked Leon’s arm, sandwiched between her sides.
“Well. . .it’s been tough for you.”
Even the words of encouragement she managed to squeeze out sounded empty. Leon choked back his voice as if enduring something and said decisively.
“I was fine because Diana was there.”
Diana opened her mouth in surprise and gently looked up at Leon.
Leon smiled in the glow of the sunset.
That incredibly beautiful scene burned in Diana’s chest.
“Oh, really?!”
“Yes. I’m really glad that Diana is here.”
“W-Well, I’m also really glad that Leon is here. . .”
At that moment, Leon’s smile disappeared as if he had noticed something. Diana snapped out of it and looked straight ahead.
Whenever she showed affection, it always ended up like this.
She would end up troubling Leon. After all, he had only helped the daughter of his benefactor escape from the war.
Diana looked ahead and sniffled as her nose throbbed with pain.
Contrary to her growing feelings, he seemed to retreat as if awakening. As Diana sulked in Leon’s arms, he said,
“. . .I’m sorry.”
Diana gazed at the sinking sunset in front of her.
As she repeatedly questioned the meaning of that apology in her heart, directed towards the person she loved who was right beside her.
Chapter 14: Suspicious Behavior Leon
As they returned to the cabin, Leon spoke.
“Diana, can you sleep alone at night?”
Diana looked puzzled.
“Huh?”
“Starting today, I was thinking of sleeping in the cowshed over there.”
Diana asked with a perplexed expression.
“I can do that. . .but why?”
Leon lowered his gaze and inexplicably blushed.
“. . .I want to sleep separately.”
“Hmm. But won’t you smell like the cowshed, Leon?”
“If I do, I’ll soak in a hot spring or something.”
Given that response, Diana couldn’t say anything.
“Alright then. I’m a little uneasy, though.”
“Thank you.”
Leon showed a relieved expression for some reason.
“Will you come here in the morning?”
“Yeah, I’ll come.”
“I saw earlier that the hens laid eggs. Shall we have sunny-side-up eggs for dinner?”
“Thank you.”
While continuing their conversation, Diana prepared the meal.
Leon started a fire by her side. It was their usual cooking scene.
Diana gazed at the pot of boiling potatoes and suddenly thought.
I want to continue this life.
Even if I can’t be loved by the person I love, I want to be with them.
Until the cooking was finished, Leon would always doze off on the bed where Diana slept alone. His sleeping face was incredibly endearing to her.
She approached the bed and peered at his defenseless face.
She gently reached out and touched his cheek.
And then,
Leon slightly opened his eyes, grasped her hand, and pressed it against his own cheek.
Diana was surprised, but Leon gazed at her as if pleading for something, remaining still.
The stalemate continued for a while, but suddenly Leon seemed to realize something and abruptly sat up from the bed.
“Whoa. . .Diana!”
“Oh, what did you think?”
“I thought it was a dream. . .”
“It’s reality.”
“Did. . .Did I do something strange?”
“You didn’t. . .but. . .”
“I see. . .That’s a relief.”
Diana remembered the sensation of Leon’s cheek and rubbed her eyes. Leon blushed and wiped the sweat from his forehead.
For a moment, Diana was overjoyed that he had desired her even for a brief moment.
“It’s ready. Let’s eat together.”
Sunny-side-up eggs and mashed potatoes.
The freshly laid egg eagerly awaits the moment when its yolk will be elevated and sliced with a knife.
The two cut the yolk with a knife in unison.
At the same time, the semi-soft yolk oozes out, and they exchange smiles.
Three days later.
A laborer brings a carriage, carrying flour, wine, and rough clothing.
Diana immediately changed into the work clothes.
A white shirt and a beige overall.
All made of sturdy linen.
“Wow! It’s so easy to move in!”
“That’s good, Diana.”
While pulling out the weeds around the flowers, Diana chuckled.
“Now work will go smoothly.”
“. . .I hope they bloom soon. The flowers Aurel-sama mentioned.”
“They will definitely bloom. And then Leon will become rich.”
“. . .Is that so.”
“It would be interesting if you became the boss of Leon Trading Company.”
“Don’t come up with funny ideas, Diana.”
She was half-joking, half-serious.
(Then, I could truly become Leon’s bride)
“If that happens, you might really become my bride.”
Diana stared blankly at Leon, who had said something similar at the same time. He seemed to notice her gaze and quickly averted his eyes.
“. . .Just kidding.”
Leon stood up. Diana also blushed and stood up.
Lately, Leon had been acting strange.
He was doing something secretly, and his complexion kept changing.
Was it because their wedding was approaching tomorrow? He seemed to be carrying a strange tension.
The two walked towards the cabin.
“Finally, tomorrow.”
“. . .Yeah.”
“We’ll become husband and wife.”
“. . .A fake one.”
(I wonder what kind of ceremony it will be. He said he would call a priest.)
Other than gathering in the village square at noon, they didn’t know anything about it.
Diana recalled her sister Ilsa’s wedding with her husband.
Ilsa wore a magnificent couture dress in bright red at the largest cathedral in the neighboring capital. She was adorned with dazzling jewels and pledged her love to her husband in front of the priest.
The partner was a blond, overweight man whom she had never met before.
Gustav, the future head of the Ishtar Trading Company.
The marriage of her older sister was undoubtedly a political alliance.
Diana herself was dressed in a chic cream-colored dress, watching her sister’s wedding ceremony.
After the vows in the cathedral, the most luxurious reception in the world was held, using ingredients imported from all over the world. The orchestra played loud music, and the guests were lively and excited.
Amidst all that, Ilsa’s face was filled with a resolute expression, as if she was breaking free from something. That somewhat melancholic sight has stuck in Diana’s mind.
(I wonder what face I’ll be wearing in front of Leon tomorrow.)
Staring at her own brand new peasant dress, Diana thought such a thing.
Chapter 15: On the day of the wedding
On the morning of their wedding day. . .
Under the clear sky, Diana and Leon rode down the hill on their beloved horse, Regina, carrying only a few belongings.
Both of them were quiet since the morning.
Their nervousness was palpable, almost painfully so.
Diana suddenly asked,
“Leon, have you ever kissed a girl?”
Leon growled slightly before answering,
“Since I can remember, no.”
“I see. . .”
“. . .”
“Are you okay with the vow’s kiss?”
“. . .Probably.”
“I see. . .”
The conversation ended there.
As they approached the center of the village, they noticed that it was bustling with activity.
Leon noticed something and pulled the reins, bringing Regina to a stop.
In the distance, they could see flowers arranged in the village square. The villagers had already gathered, and barrels of alcohol were being opened one after another.
Diana paled and tightly held Leon’s hand.
Leon whispered in Diana’s ear,
“It’s okay. If anything happens, I’ll handle it somehow.”
“. . .Okay.”
“Diana, you don’t have to say anything. You probably don’t know much about the village.”
“Okay.”
“Just focus on remembering people’s names and faces here. When a wedding takes place, important figures from most villages gather. Concentrate on that, Diana. Let’s learn what we need for life in the village today.”
“I understand.”
“I don’t think it will happen, but if someone who knows you as the daughter of a noble family appears, pretend to feel unwell. I’ll take you away.”
“Thank you.”
“. . .Are you mentally prepared?”
Diana looked up at Leon with an anxious expression.
Leon smiled reassuringly at her.
Diana felt encouraged by his thoughtfulness and thought of Leon as even more reliable.
The young lady faced forward.
“I’m ready.”
“Alright, let’s go.”
The two of them rushed down the remaining hill as if leaving something behind.
Sparse applause and cheers erupted from the village square as the main characters made their entrance.
George and Hans were waiting in front of the square.
They dismounted their horses.
“Diana-san, please change into your clothes over there.”
Leon turned back and followed George.
Diana changed her clothes in a room of a local house and was dressed in a dress by the women.
She felt a sense of nostalgia, remembering the times when she had been dressed by maids in the Heinz mansion.
A slightly wider leather corset. A creamy, fluffy long skirt. A high-collared white lace blouse that laced up to the neck.
It was simple, but Diana felt like she had finally become a part of the village girls, and she stared at herself in the mirror.
After finishing changing, Hans arrived.
“How is it? Is there anywhere that feels uncomfortable?”
“No, it’s surprisingly easy to move in.”
“That’s good to hear. I don’t know about the city, but slightly loose clothes are popular in this village. That’s the wedding attire, but you can take it home as casual wear.”
“Oh. . .really?!”
“Yes. Since Diana-san escaped from the war, you were probably just wearing what you had on. Please take it to your wardrobe.”
“Thank you!”
Diana smiled sweetly. Hans gazed at her and said,
“You truly are a wonderful bride.”
Diana was taken aback.
“Perhaps. . .we, as his brothers, are now trying to atone for our sins.”
A heavy atmosphere filled the room.
“Even though it was Father’s order, we all collectively subjected Leon to a terrible fate. When I see things like that, I can clearly see how twisted my own heart has become. As we grew up and matured, we all became aware of this distortion. But we don’t know what to do about it.”
Upon hearing this, Diana smiled warmly.
“You don’t have to do anything. Please just leave Leon alone as much as possible.”
Hans widened his eyes.
“Thinking about you all just brings Leon pain. He can’t tolerate your self-satisfaction anymore.”
As Diana passed by the bewildered Hans, she opened the door to a civilian’s house with determination.
On the other side, Leon, wearing his usual ragged clothes, was waiting.
Diana spun around once in front of him.
“How does it look?”
Leon tilted his head and smiled.
“It suits you.”
As Diana started walking towards Leon, two village children approached, each holding a flower crown and a bouquet. Leon smiled and accepted the flower crown, gently placing it on Diana’s head.
Diana recognized the blue flowers used in the flower crown and bouquet.
“Oh? These are from Leon’s backyard. . .”
Looking up at Leon, he nodded with satisfaction.
“That’s right. I made them this morning.”
“. . .Is that so?!”
Diana’s face blushed in surprise. Then, she leaned her face into the bouquet and sniffed the fragrance, feeling touched.
“It smells nice. . .”
“Really? I made it in the cowshed.”
“W-Well. . .!”
“Hahaha.”
Leon playfully nudged Diana with his elbow.
Feeling dizzy with a sense of happiness, Diana linked her arm with his and walked towards the center of the square, towards the pastor.
She let the teachings of the Bible flow past her, and soon the moment arrived.
“Now, for the vow of a kiss.”
Diana looked up at Leon nervously. With a serious expression, Leon lifted her flower crown slightly and gently touched her flushed cheek.
Leon’s face drew closer.
He softly kissed Diana’s lips, as if sealing them shut.
Diana felt like she was melting, but she held on, clinging to his arms, and managed to stand firm.
Applause of celebration echoed through the square.
When they parted their lips, Diana was completely red, and surprisingly, Leon was smiling.
Chapter 16: Pabst Village Situation
Unexpectedly, Diana’s lips were firmly sucked by Leon, and she could no longer see his face.
(Considering Leon’s shy nature, I thought it would be a more timid kiss. . .!)
Leon’s arms supported Diana’s weak back.
As the pastor moved away from the two, he mischievously whispered in her ear.
“. . .Good job.”
“What’s with you, Leon? You seem quite experienced. I bet you’ve kissed other girls before!”
“That’s not true. . .I swear to God.”
Leon looked down at Diana, who was pouting a little, with a bewildered expression.
And then. . .
“Congratulations, newlyweds.”
A plump, middle-aged man with white hair appeared before them, making a grand entrance. The man extended his hand to the bride.
“. . .I am the village chief of this Pabst village.”
Whispered by Leon, Diana hurriedly shook hands with the man.
“I am Roberto, the village chief of this Pabst village. Escaping from the war must have been tough.”
Pabst village. Diana finally learned the name of this village and realized the long journey from the urban area of Latgip.
“No, it wasn’t that tough because Leon helped me.”
“I see. Well, in any case, you are a beautiful bride. This village has few young women, so as the village chief, I am pleased to see your future. It’s better to have more young people around.”
Diana listened to him and looked around the square.
Indeed, there were hardly any young women to be seen. If there were any, they were either children or middle-aged women.
“Oh, by the way, Leon. I have a favor to ask you right away.”
Changing the topic, the village chief raised his face.
“A favor?”
“You used to be a gardener, right? I want you to make wreaths like the flower crown the bride is wearing.”
“. . .How many do you need?”
“Six. Can you have them ready the day after tomorrow?”
“I can.”
“I’ll send someone to pick them up in the evening of the day after tomorrow. We’ll exchange the payment then. One silver coin for each.”
“Alright. By the way, what are they for? Some flowers may not be suitable depending on the purpose.”
The village chief hesitated for a moment and answered.
“They are for the nobles and wealthy people who escaped from the neighboring country. They escaped the urban area and sought refuge in the safe outskirts. It seems they can’t lower their living standards even in the countryside. They requested flowers because they absolutely need them for their lifestyle.”
The village chief spoke in a tone of exasperation, but Diana understood the feelings of those nobles well.
A sudden drop in their quality of life. Diana could endure and accept it because she could be by her beloved Leon’s side, but for those who had no such option, a simple rural life must be unbearable.
“I understand.”
“Then, I’m counting on you. Take care too, Bride-san.”
“Yes! Thank you very much!”
The village chief left to find wine. And then,
“Diana-san!”
As the village chief left, the group of people who usually exchanged goods at the hot spring hut arrived. They surrounded Diana and separated her from Leon.
“Hey, hey. . .”
“Well, it’s fine for today, isn’t it? After all, you’ll see each other every day as a married couple.”
The older ladies laughed and pushed Diana’s back. Leon looked a little worried as he watched from the side.
“So, what happened after that? Have you already greeted your relatives?”
Diana couldn’t escape the pressure from the older ladies.
“Well, um. . .”
“Then, you heard it, right? About Leon’s unfortunate life.”
Diana lowered her head.
“I know I shouldn’t say this to a newlywed bride, but you should stay away from that George, especially. He’s a natural-born troublemaker. He doesn’t argue with words; he punches people. The way he bullied Leon was no joke. He’s just like his deceased father.”
Indeed, that was the case. Diana wanted to believe in her relatives, but the ladies who had spent much more time with them than Diana did were saying so, so there must be no mistake.
“That’s why we’re relieved. Leon got such a cute bride before any of his siblings.”
“They must be secretly jealous. If anything happens and you’re harassed, just tell us.”
Diana nodded and absentmindedly looked for George’s figure.
“. . .Huh? That girl.”
The ladies murmured in surprise. Diana also noticed.
Unusually, there was a young woman present. With wavy black hair and a slightly mysterious aura, she held a wine glass and was talking to George.
Then, the black-haired woman suddenly splashed red wine onto George’s face. Diana widened her eyes in shock.
“Oh my, it’s Laura.”
One of the ladies said.
“It’s been a while since I last saw her. She’s been a recluse ever since she lost her hearing, but she came out today, huh?”
“Laura has that kind of personality. She usually doesn’t come out, but when there’s a festival, she’s drawn to it like a magnet.”
“She’s basically an attention-seeker.”
Diana watched as the mysterious woman ran away. And then, she saw George start to undress as if giving up on something. Seeing a hint of sadness in George’s eyes, Diana swallowed her saliva.
(Oh. . .Even someone with such a thick skin makes that kind of face.)
Chapter 17: Tipsy Leon’s ramblings
While Diana was preoccupied with George’s behavior, wine was being poured into Leon’s glass one after another by the surrounding people. On the other hand, the bride Diana was being pulled around by the villagers who found the young girl fascinating.
“You know, all the young girls from Pabst village end up going to the urban area.”
As she cut the meat pie, an old woman spoke.
“The city men are sophisticated, and their earnings are different, right? So the women become infatuated with them and never come back to the village.”
Sipping wine with a meat pie in hand, Diana listened to the conversations of the people.
“That’s why I never thought a bride would come from the city.”
“Hey, what’s popular in the city?”
“Tell us how Leon proposed to you.”
With a rapid succession of questions, Diana felt dizzy. It might be because of the alcohol.
“Um. . .wait, about Leon.”
Before Diana could answer and leave the conversation, at that moment. . .
“Oh, Leon!”
A voice came from afar, and Diana saw Leon crouching down. She hurriedly ran towards him.
“Leon. . .is something wrong?”
“I think I drank too much.”
“Really. . .Leon, you should have thought about the consequences.”
Diana’s grumbling made the people in the square burst into laughter. She patted Leon’s back.
“What should we do? Should we go home?”
“Ugh. . .I feel sick. . .”
“Let’s get on the horse. I’ll hold the reins.”
“. . .Sorry.”
Hearing the commotion, Fritz arrived from a distance with Regina.
“Fritz, thank you.”
“It’s alright, it’s alright. This is a souvenir.”
“Wow, it’s so nice!”
“It’s a traditional gift for the newlyweds.”
“Are the bride and groom okay leaving the celebration?”
“Oh, it’s always like this. The villagers make noise until sunset, but the bride and groom usually get drunk and leave halfway.”
“Oh, I see.”
Leon, leaning on Thomas and Fritz, mounted Regina. Diana wrapped the reins around Leon’s back and sat in front of him, walking towards the top of the hill again.
Diana waved her hand to the people in the square. Some raised their hands sparsely, but most of them were too busy enjoying the wine and feast to pay attention.
When they reached the middle of the hill, Leon tightly embraced Diana from behind.
“Wait, wait, Leon.”
Diana panicked. It was the first time he had done something like this so suddenly. She now understood how he had felt when she first touched him after they started living together. Regardless of any goodwill, it was bad for her heart.
“What’s wrong? Are you drunk?”
“I’m not drunk. . .”
“That’s a typical drunkard’s phrase!”
While blushing, Diana manipulated the reins, and Leon whispered in her ear.
“Diana, you looked beautiful.”
Diana froze.
“Huh?!”
“The flower crown. . .it suited you. Did you like it?”
“. . .Yes, very much.”
“It will be a good memory. . .a lifelong memory.”
Diana’s heart rate soared. Was it because he was drunk that his true feelings were coming out? If that was the case, she would be incredibly happy, but if it was just drunken talk, it would be too disappointing.
Either way, once he sobered up, he probably wouldn’t remember those words.
Diana remembered her sister Ilsa’s extravagant wedding.
However, the shining jewels and the dress couldn’t compare to the flower crown and bouquet that he had made for her.
“Yes. . .I will never forget this day.”
Diana murmured, tears welling up.
“I’ve seen various decorations, but I’ve never seen anything as beautiful as this. It will be a lifelong memory. Thank you, Leon.”
Taking advantage of Leon being fast asleep, Diana gently kissed his sweaty head on her shoulder.
“. . .It’s because of the alcohol. . .no, thanks to it.”
Diana chuckled softly.
“From tomorrow, we’ll go back to being our usual selves, Leon. While you’re drunk, you can rely on me as much as you want.”
Leon didn’t respond and started to snore. Diana couldn’t help but laugh.
・・・
【”𝘼𝙬𝙚𝙗𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙞𝙚𝙨.𝙘𝙤𝙢” – 𝘿𝙞𝙨𝙘𝙤𝙫𝙚𝙧 𝙖 𝙘𝙖𝙥𝙩𝙞𝙫𝙖𝙩𝙞𝙣𝙜 𝙬𝙤𝙧𝙡𝙙 𝙤𝙛 𝙡𝙤𝙫𝙚, 𝙥𝙖𝙨𝙨𝙞𝙤𝙣 𝙖𝙣𝙙 𝙖𝙙𝙫𝙚𝙣𝙩𝙪𝙧𝙚, 𝙬𝙝𝙚𝙧𝙚 𝙮𝙤𝙪 𝙘𝙖𝙣 𝙞𝙣𝙙𝙪𝙡𝙜𝙚 𝙞𝙣 𝙖 𝙘𝙤𝙡𝙡𝙚𝙘𝙩𝙞𝙤𝙣 𝙤𝙛 𝙩𝙧𝙖𝙣𝙨𝙡𝙖𝙩𝙚𝙙 𝙣𝙤𝙫𝙚𝙡𝙨 𝙬𝙞𝙩𝙝 𝙙𝙖𝙞𝙡𝙮 𝙪𝙥𝙙𝙖𝙩𝙚𝙨 𝙖𝙣𝙙 𝙚𝙭𝙘𝙡𝙪𝙨𝙞𝙫𝙚 𝙖𝙘𝙘𝙚𝙨𝙨 𝙩𝙤 𝙖𝙙𝙫𝙖𝙣𝙘𝙚𝙙 𝙘𝙝𝙖𝙥𝙩𝙚𝙧𝙨.】
The next day, Leon couldn’t come to Diana’s cabin because he had a hangover.
Two days later, in the afternoon, he finally stumbled his way to Diana’s cabin with sleepy eyes.
“I’m hungry. . .”
“Are you okay? How’s your condition?”
“I feel refreshed after sleeping without eating or drinking for a day. But I have to take care of the requests today.”
Diana mixed eggs and milk and dropped them into a frying pan, quickly making scrambled eggs.
“How is it? It should be easy to eat like this.”
“Thank you, Diana.”
Diana sat across from Leon.
Between the two of them, the wedding bouquet from that day was displayed.
She asked him something that had been bothering her.
“Hey, Leon.”
“What?”
“Do you remember what you said to me on the way back from the wedding?”
Leon’s face paled suddenly.
“What?! No way, did I say something strange to Diana. . .?!”
“Oh, no! It’s not that! I just wanted to know if you remember. . .”
“I’m sorry! If I said something you didn’t like, I apologize in advance!”
“N-No. . .You don’t remember?”
“Oh. . .I don’t remember at all.”
“I-I see. . .”
Diana blushed and smiled.
If he doesn’t remember, then that’s fine.
“You’re making wreaths today, right? The village chief said someone will come to pick them up in the evening.”
“. . .We need to get ready and go to the back mountain soon.”
“Can I come too?”
“Yeah. Diana, do you want to try making a wreath too?”
“Yes, definitely!”
After finishing their meal, the two of them walked to the back mountain where the early summer flowers bloomed.
“Let’s try making various wreaths today. It’s a test of skill and to see what the clients prefer.”
“That sounds good. Hey, can you tell me what kind of image you had in mind when you made my flower crown?”
“Huh? What kind. . .Well, I chose something that suits Diana.”
Upon hearing that, Diana’s light footsteps became even lighter.
“My flower crown had a lot of blue and berries, right?”
“I matched it to Diana’s hair color. Using complementary colors to the background makes the flowers stand out.”
“Oh. . .I see.”
Diana was lost in thought, recalling various aspects of the wedding two days ago.
Leon plucked branches and vines from the trees, coiling them into a rope-like shape and stuffing them into a bucket. Diana picked flowers one by one as they caught her eye.
By the time they descended the mountain, the tin bucket was filled with flowers.
They moved to the cabin, filled a bucket with water, and floated the trimmed flowers in it.
They performed the task of wrapping each flower stem with damp cotton and fabric, securing them with thread. As Diana hydrated each flower one by one, she quietly felt moved by the fact that he had made something so elaborate for her, whom she loved.
Leon’s thick, unsophisticated fingers carefully inserted each flower into the circular wreath made of grapevine.
A wreath centered around white flowers, a wild wreath made only with grapevines and colored leaves, a vibrant wreath with various colors, a mini wreath made of nuts, a seasonal flower wreath. After finishing these six, Diana took out tea from the wedding gifts during their break.
Since there were no fancy cups, she poured it into oak bowls.
For some reason, Leon threw in some leftover viola flowers.
Diana laughed and smelled the fragrance. It smelled like fresh grass.
When she added sugar, a luxurious moment arrived.
“Hey, Leon.”
“. . .What?”
“I wish this moment could last forever.”
Leon put down his tea and looked up.
“Why all of a sudden?”
“The wedding, although nerve-wracking, was so much fun.”
“. . .”
“I was also happy to be kissed by you.”
“. . .”
“I never thought that life in the frontier could be this enjoyable. But I wonder what would happen if we couldn’t find any potatoes for food. . .”
“. . .Diana.”
Suddenly, Leon stared at her.
Diana’s heart skipped a beat as she looked up.
“. . .I feel the same way.”
As he said that, his face turned red.
“Um. . .When I’m drunk, I can pretty much guess what I said. . .When I’m drunk, my true feelings spill out. Maybe I said something sweet to Diana that I wouldn’t normally say. . .Right?”
Diana’s ears turned red too.
“But. . .I want Diana to be even happier.”
Abruptly, her complexion changed.
“In a place like this, Diana can’t find happiness.”
Diana hurriedly retorted.
“T-That’s not true. I actually like the life here.”
“But if you live here for a long time, you’ll gradually get used to it and find it boring.”
“Why are you saying such things? Because I――.”
“Right now, it’s just the novelty of the environment. Or maybe it’s just the excitement of running through the flames of war together.”
Despite his harsh tone, Leon’s dull-colored eyes were staring as if searching the depths of Diana’s heart.
And then she realized.
She was being tested by Leon right now.
“That’s not true. Because I. . .”
Diana’s voice trembled as she stood up.
“Leon, I――.”
At that moment,
There was a rapid knocking on the door. Diana hastily straightened herself, and Leon opened the door.
Surely, it must be the customer coming to pick up the wreaths.
“Yes, who might you be ― .”
When the door opened, there stood a man who looked like a wealthy servant.
“I have come to pick up the wreaths, as recommended by the village chief.”
“. . .Understood. Diana.”
Diana took three wreaths and handed them to Leon. She also took three wreaths herself and followed the man’s instructions, heading towards the carriage.
As the two carefully placed the wreaths in the carriage, something happened.
“Oh? Diana, isn’t that you over there?”
At the sound of a familiar voice, Leon and Diana looked up in surprise.
There, waving her hand from the back of the carriage, was a woman dressed in a black lace dress that seemed out of place in the countryside.
It was Diana’s sister, Ilsa.
Chapter 19: Diana’s older sister Ilsa
Leon was at a loss for words at Ilsa’s sudden appearance.
“Onee-sama! Why are you here. . .!”
“Oh, why? I evacuated from Eisenstadt to escape the war. Leaving only my father-in-law and husband in the country, I came with the Ishtar Trading Company staff and relatives. We’re enjoying a brief pastoral life in a village closer to Latgip. I got a little bored, so I had the coachman bring me here.”
As she spoke, Ilsa got off the carriage. Even in the evacuation area, her beautiful crimson hair was elegantly tied up, with loose strands gently fluttering around her lace collar. With that captivating beauty that could enchant any man, she smiled enchantingly.
“Oh, Diana, you look lovely in that rustic dress! I was worried about you. I heard that Latgip has mostly burned down.”
“Well, um. . .”
“But it seems you’re safe! How are Otoo-sama and Okaa-sama?!”
Diana bit her lip and looked down. Seeing that, Leon stepped forward.
“It’s difficult to say. . .Aurel-sama and Camilla-sama were caught in the crossfire.”
Ilsa looked at the two of them in shock.
“What?! . . .that can’t be true.”
“I managed to save only Diana-sama.”
“. . .Oh, you’re the gardener, aren’t you?”
Ilsa looked suspiciously at Leon. He seemed to sense something from her gaze.
“――I. . .apologize.”
“. . .It’s unavoidable in times of war. . .It would be cruel to take it out on you.”
Leon bowed his head. Diana gently leaned against him, feeling dejected.
“Anyway, Diana, I’m glad you’re safe. You were helped by that gardener, right?”
“Yes. I’ve been staying here until the war settles down.”
“Well, we must thank him properly.”
As she said that, Ilsa took out five gold coins and handed them to Leon.
Leon received the coins in astonishment.
“Here, this is a token of gratitude for saving my sister. Well then, Gardener-san, goodbye.”
And she placed her hand on Diana’s back. Diana hurriedly shook her head.
“No. . .I’m not going.”
“What are you doing, Diana? It’s dangerous to stay in this mountain hut. There are wild animals in the mountains, and besides――.”
Ilsa glanced at Leon.
“You’re still unmarried, right? Being in a place like this will tarnish your reputation.”
Diana was pushed by Ilsa and forced into the carriage. Diana shouted to Leon.
“Leon!”
Leon, with a determined gaze, silently stared at Diana.
Diana’s eyes widened.
Leon gently averted his gaze as if parting ways.
“. . .Leon.”
He turned his face towards the hut and muttered.
“. . .Ojou-sama, take care of yourself.”
“That’s. . .”
“Please be happy.”
The conversation from earlier echoed in Diana’s mind.
――I don’t think Diana can be happy in a place like this..
Leon made that choice. Diana’s mind went blank.
“What are you doing? Let’s get out of here quickly, Diana.”
Leon left, and the door of the cabin closed.
Diana’s path was cut off.
Pushed by Ilsa, Diana got into the carriage.
Illuminated by the setting sun, the carriage started running towards Latgip.
As the road grew darker, Diana’s heart was gradually consumed by darkness.
(Leon. . .)
The hand that placed the flower crown, the hand that embraced her.
(Why. . .)
With the gold coins still in his grasp, they suddenly disappeared.
Considering his personality, it would have been difficult for him to break the master-servant relationship. It was impossible for his serious nature to do something like taking Diana away from her only relative.
Trying to console herself with that thought, she couldn’t escape from despair.
Ilsa was dozing off next to her, still in her urban attire.
Diana suddenly looked at her own arm. It had tanned without her noticing.
That was the only thing that felt strangely realistic; the rest felt like a dream.
Leon, who kissed her while being blessed by the villagers, was no longer by her side.
In the face of sudden events, Diana couldn’t even shed tears.
The carriage arrived at the inn at night.
Ilsa was awakened by the coachman and woke up from her sleep. She stretched and rubbed her eyes.
“Ah, I slept well. Now, Diana. Since we finally reunited, let’s have a luxurious meal today! Let’s decorate with wreaths too. This will finally adorn the dreary walls beautifully!”
Yes, her sister had always had an eye for beautiful things. Ilsa immediately picked up a colorful wreath that was within reach and got off the carriage.
“Oh, what’s wrong? Diana, you don’t seem energetic.”
Diana looked down.
“I understand. You’re not feeling well because you haven’t eaten anything decent, right?”
Diana rubbed her eyes and gave a silent response.
“Well, come in. I’ll show you to your room. There happened to be one room available. It must be God’s will!”
Ilsa was ecstatic to see her sister after a long time.
When they entered the inn’s entrance, the butler received the wreath with great care. Ilsa put her arm around Diana’s back and walked with a spring in her step, kicking up the lace hem of her dress.
Then, a maid came carrying something.
“Oh, what’s this?”
The maid brought a letter. Ilsa opened it on the spot and frowned as she read the contents.
“Oh no, Gustav is coming here!”
Diana was shocked to hear that. It was the first time she saw her sister despise her husband like this.
“I was enjoying being alone. Oh well.”
Diana wiped her forehead with sweat.
“Well, it’s fine. . .I have a cute little sister with me!”
Ilsa handed the letter to the maid and took Diana’s hand, walking away.
“This inn has a hot spring, you know. Even nobles come here for recuperation. If you wish, we can even arrange for spa treatments. Diana, you can order anything you want, and I’ll make sure it’s done!”
Diana looked at her sister’s fingers. Numerous new gold and silver rings adorned them. White pearls of various sizes gleamed on her fingers.
Diana used to feel soothed when she saw gemstones, but now they seemed strangely poisonous to her eyes, and she felt a twinge in her heart.
The room Diana was led to in the inn was a suite.
A cake stand was filled with colorful pastries, and a maid was already waiting with tea prepared.
“Well, Diana, living in a mountain hut must have been tiring. Take your time and relax here.”
Tea was poured into a rose-patterned teacup, filling it to the brim.
“Hey, Jessica.”
Ilsa called out, and the maid responded.
“Yes, Oku-sama.”
“I want to have a private conversation with my sister. Could you leave us alone?”
“Understood.”
The maid left with a straight posture. Ilsa turned to face Diana.
“Hey, Diana. How did you manage to survive after losing Otou-sama and Okaa-sama? I want to hear the details.”
Diana felt slightly annoyed by the way it sounded like an adventure tale.
“Leon came to rescue me.”
“Leon?”
“. . .The gardener.”
“Oh, the person from earlier.”
“I escaped during the night. By the time I woke up, the surroundings were already engulfed in flames.”
“I see. . .”
“At that point, Otou-sama and Okaa-sama had already passed away. I was also almost attacked by thugs.”
“!”
“That’s when Leon saved me. We rode on horses from there. . .to a mountain cabin.”
“I see, that’s what happened.”
“He told me I could stay there until the war subsides. So, I’ll be in his care for a while.”
As soon as she said that, a rush of happy memories flooded Diana, and she burst into tears.
“Oh, Diana. You’ve gone through such hardships!”
“N-No, it’s not. . .”
“Leon, making you suffer like this. . .”
“That’s not it. . .”
“Well, he did save your life, didn’t he? I understand the feeling of wanting to protect him.”
“. . .”
No matter what she said, it was always interpreted to suit their convenience, so Diana fell silent, quietly seething with anger.
“Don’t worry, I’m here with you now. Let’s find you a husband once the turmoil settles. Since we won’t get the money back that we lent to the royal family, Heinz Trading Company is finished. So, you should marry into a good family. Maybe one of Gustav’s friends. Let’s do that.”
Diana felt a bit uneasy. It was too heartless and disrespectful for her to conveniently rely on her husband after despising him so much earlier. She wondered if she had underestimated her partner too much.
“Onee-sama, earlier you spoke so ill of Gustav-sama, and now this?”
When Diana said that, Ilsa looked surprised and then fluttered her hand and laughed.
“Oh, Diana, you’re such a neat freak. We have to endure so much every time, so it’s only fair that we get something in return, right?”
Diana was taken aback. Ilsa seemed to have completely changed.
“Endure. . .?”
“Yes.”
“What do you mean by endure?”
“Oh, come on, do you really want your older sister to say it?”
Ilsa laughed through her nose and continued.
“The intimacy at night. That’s the most unpleasant part, especially at night.”
Diana’s eyes widened. Ilsa sadly smiled and looked down.
“I can’t seem to conceive a child. Maybe it’s because I can’t love my husband.”
Diana’s eyes welled up, and she sighed.
Indeed, that was the case.
If you marry someone you can’t love, you will have a lifetime of suffering. It was ironic that she, who had created the opportunity for Leon and Diana to part ways, felt it the most. The world is absurd.
Chapter 21: Unexpected Visitor
After getting out of the bath, Diana was made to change into a new dress and have her hair styled.
Ilsa was making a fuss somewhere, pretending to do it for her sister’s sake, and constantly brought lavish treats. As Diana watched, she remembered the luxury she used to indulge in.
Nothing was enjoyable.
Gustav’s letter had been sent two weeks ago. Judging by the date written on it, he seemed likely to return within this week.
Diana hadn’t seen Gustav since the wedding.
Even though she had been given such a lavish ceremony, her sister couldn’t be satisfied. Diana was surprised by her dissatisfied expression, thinking that she had everything she could want.
Diana suddenly looked up at the wall.
There was a flower wreath made by Leon.
Quietly leaving the banquet hall, Diana threw herself onto her bed in her room and cried.
A week later, Gustav returned to the inn in the village.
Ilsa, accompanied by Diana and a large group of servants, welcomed her husband at the entrance.
Ilsa smiled as Gustav arrived, but as he passed by, her smile faded, and she immediately rushed to Diana.
“That’s enough for today. Come on, Diana, let’s go for a walk outside.”
Diana felt irritated.
“I don’t want to go out.”
“Oh, why not?”
Just as Ilsa asked her that, it happened.
Diana flinched, rubbing her eyes. Then, in astonishment, she rubbed her cheeks.
It was strange. Even though she wasn’t thinking about anything, tears wouldn’t stop flowing.
“. . .Diana?”
Ilsa peered in, and Diana shook her head.
“What’s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?”
“. . .”
“Oh. . .well then, rest in your room today. I’ll bring tea and sweets in the evening.”
Ilsa believed that her sister’s mood would improve with tea and sweets. Two years ago, her sister might have indeed cheered up with them. Diana was frustrated by this misunderstanding.
She returned to her room and opened the window.
Diana suddenly looked down at the backyard from the second floor.
There was a figure there.
“. . .Leon?”
Diana squinted her eyes. Chestnut hair, a muscular back. The figure looked the same. She couldn’t believe it and her heart raced as she hurried down the stairs.
But when she reached the backyard and saw him, Diana couldn’t believe her eyes.
Noticing her footsteps, the man turned around.
“Hmm? You, Diana?”
“Ugh. . .George. . .”
He should resemble him. After all, he was Leon’s older brother.
Diana panicked and turned her back to George, running off. Just as she was about to enter through the front entrance of the inn. . .
“Oh, Diana. So you’ve decided to go for a walk after all?”
This time, Ilsa came out from there. George approached with a puzzled expression, and Ilsa happily approached, causing Diana to panic.
“I. . .I don’t want to. . .!”
“Diana, what are you doing all dressed up in a place like this, powder merchant?”
Ilsa protested with a puzzled expression from the other side.
“Hey, Mr. Wheat Miller. You have a terrible way of speaking. She is my sister, Diana. The heiress of Heinz Trading Company. Remember that well!”
George frowned slightly and looked down at the oddly dressed Diana.
“Heinz. . .Diana. . .”
He realized something and clicked his tongue.
“Oh, I see.”
Diana turned pale.
“This is quite a trick they played on me. What were they thinking, pulling off such a grand prank?”
Diana started trembling. Ilsa noticed something was wrong and comforted her sister.
“Oh, don’t cry, Diana. That Wheat Miller, he’s quite a surprising character, isn’t he? He has a scary face and a big attitude. He’s just a peculiar person. He’s one of the suppliers who wholesale flour to this inn.”
While inwardly surprised by this unexpected fact, Diana looked up at George with fear.
George was unusually smiling.
“I see. So, living in the mountains was indeed too much for a young lady like you.”
Diana looked down.
“Leon is so clueless. I thought it was strange that he would marry before any of his siblings, disregarding their positions.”
Diana covered her face with her hands and crouched down, bursting into tears.
“It’s only natural. Well then, goodbye, Diana. Take care over there.”
Ilsa crouched down beside her, patting her back. Diana pushed her hand away, stood up straight, and suddenly felt a strong aversion to everything, shouting out.
“I hate you all!”
Both George and Ilsa were taken aback.
“I hate everyone! Arrogant Ilsa, sarcastic George, and Leon who pushed me away. . .”
Diana looked up at the sky and screamed.
“I hate everyone!”
Tears overflowed and wouldn’t stop. Ilsa lost her color and became flustered, while George seemed lost in thought.
“Hmm? Leon pushed her away. . .?”
Ilsa turned to the stoic man next to her.
“That child has been sulking like that ever since leaving the mountain cabin. . .Mr. Wheat Miller, do you know anything?”
George didn’t answer.
The servants came out one by one and dragged the tearful Diana into the inn. As outsiders who were only renting a corner of the village, they couldn’t afford to show their troubles to the villagers.
Diana was confined to her room, and the door was closed with a troubled expression.
She collapsed onto the bed and continued screaming and crying until her voice went hoarse.
That evening, a dinner party was held at the hot spring inn with Gustav in attendance.
Diana sat there, not touching her food, staring blankly at the banquet.
“Diana.”
Gustav, as overweight as ever, asked in his low voice.
“Are you feeling unwell?”
Ilsa also looked at her with a worried gaze.
“That child has always been like this.”
“She escaped from the war. Losing her parents right in front of her, it’s natural for her to feel exhausted and tense now. Just eat what you can and leave the rest, Diana.”
Diana remained motionless as if her strings had been cut.
Gustav called for a butler and whispered something to him.
Diana was taken away from the dining hall.
Ilsa sighed deeply after seeing her off.
“Ilsa.”
Gustav spoke.
“Come to my room tonight.”
Ilsa gritted her teeth.
Her beautifully styled hair, her polished figure from the esthetic treatments, her beauty. Now, all of her own merits felt repulsive.
(Ah, I wish I could grow old quickly.)
She genuinely thought that.
(Then, I would be freed from my duties at night.)
“Oh, by the way, Ilsa. There’s an art dealer who has been wanting to marry Diana. . .”
Ilsa raised her head at Gustav’s talk of a potential marriage proposal for her sister.
“An art dealer. . .”
“We can consider it after the war settles down. I want to give her some bride training, but what do you think?”
Ilsa smiled vaguely and then suddenly felt a sense of emptiness, bowing her head.
(Will she follow the same path as me?)
She felt like she heard crying again from her sister’s room. Ilsa gently covered her ears.
・・・
【”𝔸𝕨𝕖𝕓𝕤𝕥𝕠𝕣𝕚𝕖𝕤.𝕔𝕠𝕞” – 𝔻𝕚𝕤𝕔𝕠𝕧𝕖𝕣 𝕒 𝕔𝕒𝕡𝕥𝕚𝕧𝕒𝕥𝕚𝕟𝕘 𝕨𝕠𝕣𝕝𝕕 𝕠𝕗 𝕝𝕠𝕧𝕖, 𝕡𝕒𝕤𝕤𝕚𝕠𝕟 𝕒𝕟𝕕 𝕒𝕕𝕧𝕖𝕟𝕥𝕦𝕣𝕖, 𝕨𝕙𝕖𝕣𝕖 𝕪𝕠𝕦 𝕔𝕒𝕟 𝕚𝕟𝕕𝕦𝕝𝕘𝕖 𝕚𝕟 𝕒 𝕧𝕒𝕤𝕥 𝕔𝕠𝕝𝕝𝕖𝕔𝕥𝕚𝕠𝕟 𝕠𝕗 𝕓𝕖𝕒𝕦𝕥𝕚𝕗𝕦𝕝𝕝𝕪 𝕔𝕣𝕒𝕗𝕥𝕖𝕕 𝕟𝕠𝕧𝕖𝕝𝕤 𝕨𝕚𝕥𝕙 𝕕𝕒𝕚𝕝𝕪 𝕦𝕡𝕕𝕒𝕥𝕖𝕤 𝕒𝕟𝕕 𝕖𝕩𝕔𝕝𝕦𝕤𝕚𝕧𝕖 𝕒𝕔𝕔𝕖𝕤𝕤 𝕥𝕠 𝕒𝕕𝕧𝕒𝕟𝕔𝕖𝕕 𝕔𝕙𝕒𝕡𝕥𝕖𝕣𝕤】
・・・
Meanwhile, at that time――
There was a knocking sound on the door of the mountain hut in the approaching twilight of the barren land, and Leon opened the door.
George was standing there.
Leon immediately tried to close the door, but his foot got caught in the gap.
Leon clicked his tongue.
“What do you want?”
“Everyone who gets involved with you will end up unhappy.”
George’s sudden words puzzled his younger brother.
“. . .What?”
“If only you weren’t here, everyone could live in peace.”
“There you go again. I’ve heard that a long time ago. Go back.”
After a short pause, George hesitated to say something.
Leon sensed a premonition.
“So, why did you come. . .”
“You must never become like me.”
“. . .”
“Diana is at the hot spring inn in Lipps village.”
Leon stared blankly at George.
“It’s useless to hide. You kicked out your wife, didn’t you?”
“. . .! Th-That’s. . .”
“What is it?”
“. . .Diana can’t find happiness in a place like this. . .”
“You seem to understand your own position well.”
George’s gray eyes contained a different light than usual.
Leon gazed at him, taken aback.
“George, what do you know?”
“. . .”
“What are you planning?”
George looked at his bewildered younger brother and spoke.
“Diana was crying.”
After saying that, George turned on his heel and mounted his horse. From atop the horse, he showered his brother with insults.
“You’re a hopeless idiot.”
“. . .”
“You’d be better off dead.”
“. . .”
“The happiness you imagine is shallow.”
“. . .Shut up.”
“Because you’re an idiot.”
“Shut up, you idiot!”
“Die.”
“Before I die, I’ll definitely kill you!”
“. . .Haha.”
“Don’t laugh!”
While hurling insults at each other, something began to sprout inside both of them.
Surely, it was the seed planted by Diana.
Without looking back, George waved his hand.
After Leon watched George disappear, he took a step forward through the open door.
Regina, who stood out white against the twilight, stared at him with clear eyes.
“Damn it. . .What’s going on?”
Leon trembled his lips as he walked towards the horse.
“Diana. . .Why did you cry in front of that damn brother of mine?”
Regina brought her nose close to Leon’s forehead.
“What are you talking about. . .”
Leon pulled Regina’s neck closer.
“. . .Diana.”
In response to that name, Regina softly whinnied.
“. . .It’s no use.”
With determination, Leon mounted Regina. When she was kicked in the stomach with all his might, Regina dashed off at full speed.
“No, no, no. . .”
Enduring being blown away by Regina, Leon lowered his posture on horseback.
“It’s too late. . .It’s useless now. . .!”
―Neigh!
Regina, carrying Leon, raced past George on his horse at full speed.
George watched the receding figure of his youngest brother and snorted with a hint of satisfaction.
Chapter 23: Preparedness to be happy
Tears, they never wither.
Happiness, on the other hand, wilts at the slightest provocation.
Diana wanted to curse Leon, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.
The small door opened.
Ilsa peered in, looking worried about her younger sister.
“. . .Diana.”
Diana remained silent.
“You know, Diana. Tell me alone. What happened? The reason you’re feeling down, it’s not just because of the war, I thought.”
She’s still my sister. Diana turned her tear-stained eyes towards her.
“Well. . .George-san seemed to know something.”
“. . .Onee-sama.”
“Thinking too much is toxic for the body. I want you, Diana, to be well. Tell me anything. I’ll do anything to make you feel better.”
Inside Diana, the fear of making the situation worse by speaking up and the fear of going mad and deteriorating without saying anything clashed.
Diana let out a sigh of resignation.
“Promise me you won’t tell anyone.”
“Yes. I promise not to tell anyone.”
“I. . .I want to live with Leon.”
Time seemed to stop for a moment.
“. . .Huh?”
“I love Leon. But he said he can’t make me happy.”
Ilsa widened her eyes even more, gazing at her sister with tear-streaked cheeks.
“That’s. . .”
“He told me he feels the same way. But maybe, because he’s loyal to Otoo-sama, he can’t touch me. And on top of that, he lives a poor life, so he couldn’t choose to keep me.”
Ilsa gasped and sat heavily on the bed, her mind in turmoil.
“Since when. . .?”
“Well. . .for me, it’s been since he started working on the Heinz estate’s garden, all this time――.”
“What about Leon. . .?”
“I’ve never asked him in detail, so I don’t know.”
“So, Leon started living with you and developed feelings?”
When summarized, it felt frustrating.
“Anyway, I want to see Leon.”
“. . .Diana.”
Ilsa embraced Diana’s shoulder and fell into deep thought.
“You know, Diana.”
“. . .?”
“Gustav has brought a marriage proposal for you.”
Diana looked at her sister with agitation.
Her sister stared at her as if troubled.
“But, maybe, it’s――.”
Ilsa hesitated in her words, then continued.
“The beginning of hell.”
Diana furrowed her brows.
“I know that very well. That’s why I don’t want to make you feel the same way. You should choose someone you love even a little as your life partner. But. . .”
Suddenly, Ilsa raised her eyes.
“If Leon doesn’t like it, I think it’s better to give up.”
Diana was taken aback.
“He might make you unhappy, or it would have been better if he could live in a better house, or because he feels inadequate, he would live his whole life blaming himself. Even though I don’t have much credibility saying this, marriage isn’t always about good times. There are times when it’s difficult. If you push Leon away at some point, he won’t be able to recover. Both sides need to be prepared for it, or marriage won’t work.”
When it comes to married life, I’m the senior here. Diana felt flustered by her own immaturity deep down.
“Gustav and I don’t love each other as a man and a woman, but we’ve made a commitment to support each other’s families. It’s ironic and unhappy, but I don’t think of separating because we both feel responsible.”
Diana sniffled.
“I don’t want to say this to you in your current state, but marriage depends on the man. If a man can’t support you, it will fall apart. The breadwinner is inevitably the man. So, what should I say. . .If he decides that way, then that’s how it is. There’s no role for a woman.”
Diana rested her forehead on her sister’s shoulder, trembling. Her sister stroked her back.
“But, it’s good, isn’t it? To be able to live with the person you love, even if it’s only for a while. I’ve never had that experience. Love, I’ve never experienced it. . .”
“Uuuh. . .Onee-sama.”
“What has Leon done for you? Tell me too.”
Diana answered in a muffled voice.
“He made a crown out of flowers for me, and he kissed me. . .”
“Oh my, how envy-inducing! Gardener-san, you’re quite the romantic, aren’t you?”
“. . .Yeah.”
“It’s become such a wonderful memory. I’m sure even on your deathbed, you’ll remember that perfect moment――.”
After expressing her emotions, Diana finally calmed down.
At that moment. . .
There was a knocking sound on the door, and a voice from the servant called out.
“Diana-sama, there’s a guest.”
Diana and Ilsa separated from each other.
“A guest on a night like this?”
“Yes. They want to return the horse that Diana-sama forgot.”
Upon hearing that, Diana’s heart stirred intensely, and in the next moment, she dashed out of the room.
“Wait, Diana!”
Ilsa also lifted the hem of her dress and ran after her. Hearing the commotion, Gustav also quietly came out of the room.
The next thing Ilsa and Gustav saw was Diana, clinging to a tall young man at the inn’s entrance, crying uncontrollably.
“Leon, Leon. . .!”
“. . .I’m sorry, Diana.”
Leon hugged Diana tightly and affectionately pressed his cheek against her head.
Leon and Diana were immediately taken to an inn under Gustav’s instructions and led to the dining hall.
As Gustav sat down on a chair, he glared at the couple with a displeased expression, alternating between them. Ilsa, with an intriguing look on her face, observed her younger sister.
“Sit.”
The three of them sat down at his signal.
“. . .What are you going to do? Tell me.”
Gustav, instead of addressing the couple, suddenly directed his question to Ilsa.
“It’s news to me that your little sister has fallen in love with a peasant! Let me tell you beforehand, your father’s Heinz Trading Company is about to go bankrupt as they couldn’t recover funds from the royal family. But to save face for you, I brought a marriage proposal from an art dealer for Diana. And this is the result? Isn’t it all in vain?!”
Diana and Leon looked down.
Ilsa raised her head with determination.
“The family’s downfall, the preparations for the marriage proposal, and the fact that these two are in love have nothing to do with each other.”
Gustav raised an eyebrow.
“Hmm? What are you trying to say?”
“Well, Diana. From your own mouth――.”
Ilsa urged her. Diana straightened her posture and tried to explain everything that had happened until now.
At that moment. . .
“Let me explain.”
Leon suddenly interrupted. Gustav seemed surprised and tensed up.
“I. . .love Diana-sama.”
Upon hearing that, Diana’s mouth hung open, and she blushed. This was the first time she clearly heard a confession of love from Leon.
“I also went to help Diana-sama because I have admired her for a long time. And bringing her home. . .I would be lying if I said I had no expectations. So, please don’t blame Ojou-sama. It’s all my responsibility.”
Ilsa, taken aback by the sudden confession from the usually silent gardener, widened her eyes.
“I thought I couldn’t make her happy and decided to part ways with Ojou-sama when she was supposed to welcome Ilsa-sama. . .But――.”
Diana choked up and wiped her eyes repeatedly.
“When I heard that she was crying, I couldn’t just stand by and had to go and get her. . .If my actions, done with the hope of happiness, are making Diana-sama sad, then it’s the same as making her unhappy.”
Gustav scratched the back of his head, slightly blushing, in response to Leon’s innocent way of speaking.
“. . .I understand your determination. So, what do you want to do now?”
Leon snapped back to reality and finally felt embarrassed about his monologue so far. Blushing, he muttered.
“. . .I want to live with Diana-sama for the rest of my life.”
“What about you, Diana?”
While shedding tears, Diana answered.
“I also want to live with Leon.”
Gustav nodded.
“Well, fine. Live as you please, Diana. I have no right to stop you. Just――.”
The young heir of the trading company glanced briefly at his wife, Ilsa, then turned his gaze back to her little sister.
“If that happens, we will be strangers. Diana, I want you and Ilsa to never come near each other again in the future.”
Everyone present couldn’t believe their ears.
“. . .To Onee-sama?!”
“That’s right. If you end up marrying Leon, you will become their family, right? Peasants have strong connections horizontally. It’s easy to imagine that beggars will come asking for money if you are connected to Ilsa. Moreover, there may be people who try to profit by talking about Diana’s relatives. If such trivial matters tarnish our reputation, it would be unbearable.”
Ilsa froze.
Diana protested angrily.
“We won’t ask for money from anyone!”
“I can’t imagine what kind of people surround you. That’s why I want to take preemptive action.”
“To tear apart me and my little sister, how cruel.”
“Don’t interpret it as something malicious. It’s just risk management.”
“Risk? There are things more important than risk management in this world!”
“It may be for you. But for me, this is nothing but a risk.”
Leon blankly observed the argument between the wealthy.
Ilsa spoke up.
“Um. . .”
Gustav looked at his wife.
“What is it, Ilsa?”
“If cutting ties with my little sister is what it takes, then I will resign as your wife.”
The room fell silent.
“Eh? What?”
“I have endured it all this time. My marriage was built solely on endurance. That endurance was for the sake of Heinz Trading Company, and ultimately, for the sake of my family. However. . .”
The smile that should never leave Ilsa’s face disappeared, and she must have raised her eyebrows.
“If you are going to take my family away from me, then that endurance means nothing. Please sever our relationship here and now. I will leave you and go with Diana!”
Gustav turned pale.
“W-Wait.”
“It has been a short two years, but I am deeply grateful for everything.”
“S-So, you mean. . .you don’t love me?!”
Upon hearing that, both Diana and Ilsa were taken aback.
“――Huh? Love?”
“Ilsa, what do you think of me?”
Ilsa cut him off with a clinging gaze.
“Just. . .a mere marriage partner.”
“Then, what about the daily smiles? Didn’t you love me passionately at night?!”
“That was my duty as a wife.”
“Duty?!”
“Yes, that’s what I was taught by my parents. To be respectful to my husband’s family. That’s all.”
“So, you were just fulfilling your duty by being with me. . .”
“That’s how it seems.”
Gustav lost all vitality, becoming like an empty shell as he leaned against the back of the chair.
“. . .What a fool.”
“Diana, can I stay at the mountain lodge for a while too? I have nowhere else to go.”
“Of course. You’ll have to sleep on the floor, though. Is that okay?”
“I’ll be fine.”
“Wait, wait!!”
Gustav interrupted in a half-crazed state.
“P-Please, don’t go!”
“But there’s no longer any reason for me to stay here.”
“Let’s calm down for a moment, okay?”
“I am calm.”
“Ugh. . .”
Gustav held his head. He trembled for a while, but managed to compose himself and looked up.
“Uh. . .You don’t have to cut ties.”
“Oh, really?”
“Yes. However, if there is any evidence of large sums of money being transferred to Diana or her relatives, then that’s a different story. In other words, I will allow the sisters to maintain contact, but the transfer of money will be prohibited. How does that sound?”
“Hmm, what do you think, Diana?”
“That’s fine. I intended to live without relying on Onee-sama anyway.”
“. . .Diana.”
The sisters stood up and locked eyes, tightly gripping each other’s hands.
Leon was momentarily taken aback.
Gustav remained pale, covering his face with both hands.
Although it had already become night, Diana decided to return to the mountain cabin with Leon.
Ilsa brought a lantern and a bag filled with freshly baked bread.
“Diana, stay strong.”
“Onee-sama. . .Thank you.”
“Leon, take care of my little sister.”
“Yes. . .I apologize for causing you trouble.”
“Don’t say that. Diana chose you, so I’m sure everything will be fine.”
Diana mounted her beloved horse, Regina, with Leon sitting behind her.
“Goodbye.”
“Goodbye, Onee-sama. . .!”
Ilsa waved her hand until she couldn’t see the two anymore.
Lowering her hand with a hint of loneliness, she returned to the entrance of the inn.
“Ilsa.”
Gustav was waiting there with a serious expression. Ilsa furrowed her brows anxiously.
“. . .We need to talk.”
・・・
【”𝕬𝖜𝖊𝖇𝖘𝖙𝖔𝖗𝖎𝖊𝖘.𝖈𝖔𝖒” – 𝕯𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖗 𝖆 𝖈𝖆𝖕𝖙𝖎𝖛𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖜𝖔𝖗𝖑𝖉 𝖔𝖋 𝖑𝖔𝖛𝖊, 𝖕𝖆𝖘𝖘𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖆𝖉𝖛𝖊𝖓𝖙𝖚𝖗𝖊, 𝖜𝖍𝖊𝖗𝖊 𝖞𝖔𝖚 𝖈𝖆𝖓 𝖎𝖓𝖉𝖚𝖑𝖌𝖊 𝖎𝖓 𝖆 𝖈𝖔𝖑𝖑𝖊𝖈𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖔𝖋 𝖙𝖗𝖆𝖓𝖘𝖑𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖉 𝖓𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖑𝖘 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖍 𝖉𝖆𝖎𝖑𝖞 𝖚𝖕𝖉𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖘 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖊𝖝𝖈𝖑𝖚𝖘𝖎𝖛𝖊 𝖆𝖈𝖈𝖊𝖘𝖘 𝖙𝖔 𝖆𝖉𝖛𝖆𝖓𝖈𝖊𝖉 𝖈𝖍𝖆𝖕𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖘.】
・・・
For the first time in a while, the two rode on horseback together. Diana leaned against Leon, who held the reins without hesitation. Leon also rested his cheek against Diana’s forehead. The lantern illuminated the night road, creating a somewhat melancholic atmosphere in conjunction with the starry sky.
“Hey, Leon.”
Diana asked.
“How did you know that I was crying at that hot spring inn?”
Leon answered somewhat awkwardly.
“. . .George told me.”
Diana’s eyes widened.
“. . .George?!”
“Yeah, that person came all the way to my shack just to tell me that.”
“. . .What’s the matter?”
“I have no idea. But. . .”
“But?”
Leon hesitated for a moment before speaking.
“That person. . .said, 〝Don’t become like me.〟”
Diana pondered silently.
“Like George. . .?”
“This is just speculation, but that person must have done things to make a woman cry or suffer.”
Diana recalled the image of Leon’s older brother, who had wine poured on him in the village square.
“. . .I wonder if there’s something he regrets.”
“Probably. By the way, Diana, what did you say to my brother at that inn?”
Diana blushed slightly.
“W-Well, it’s nothing. . .”
“Tell me, please.”
“Umm. . .I. . .I said I really hate Leon.”
“. . .Huh?”
“. . .because I got kicked out.”
Leon quietly chewed on those words, then nodded as if he suddenly understood.
“That George. . .Surprisingly, he seems to understand that kind of woman’s heart.”
Hearing that, Diana couldn’t help but laugh.
After safely arriving at the mountain shack, Diana entered the shack first and lit a candle. Leon reattached Regina to the shack and asked her.
“Has Diana already had dinner?”
Diana shook her head.
“No, not yet. But Leon, I’m not very hungry.”
Diana stood directly in front of Leon and looked up at him as if waiting for something.
Leon looked puzzled for a moment, then smiled.
“. . .Me too.”
“My heart is full, and my stomach is full too, I’m sure.”
“Yeah, same here.”
Leon tousled Diana’s hair and pulled her forehead closer to his shoulder.
“Welcome back.”
“I’m home.”
Diana wrapped her arms around Leon’s back. After holding each other for a while, they finally felt relieved.
“Hey, Leon.”
“. . .What is it?”
“. . .Shall we go to bed?”
Leon looked slightly surprised but quickly smiled and nodded.
The bed was too small for both of them.
But Diana had been dreaming of that cramped position for a long time.
Leon gently laid Diana down and softly kissed her lips.
“. . .Hey, Leon.”
“. . .What?”
“Is what you said in front of Onee-sama earlier true?”
Leon whispered in his wife’s ear with a feverish tone.
“. . .It’s true.”
“When I approached you in the Heinz mansion’s garden, you didn’t respond at all.”
“That was because. . .”
“Because?”
“I thought Diana was too out of reach, so I thought it would be rude to talk casually.”
“. . .I’ve always wanted you to talk to me.”
“Even if you say that. . .”
“. . .Yeah.”
“I thought those feelings towards Diana were just base desires, so I suppressed them.”
“That’s. . .Those feelings aren’t base at all.”
“That’s what I thought back then.”
“. . .I see.”
“Diana.”
“What?”
“Can I touch you?”
“. . .Sure.”
“. . .”
“. . .”
“Suddenly, in that place――”
“Was it not good?”
“. . .It’s fine.”
“. . .”
“Hey.”
“. . .”
“. . .Kiss me again.”
“. . .”
“Leon.”
“Yeah.”
“We’ll be together forever, right?”
“. . .Diana.”
“Don’t let go anymore.”
“I will never let go.”
“. . .Thank you.”
Diana pulled Leon’s sweaty body closer.
A strange sensation, as if drifting in a dream, enveloped Diana.
The two of them, who had finished everything, held hands on the small bed and closed their eyes, feeling more relieved than excited.
Before they knew it, they had fallen into a deep sleep, like mud, until the next morning.
Chapter 26: Blue Mystery Flower
When she opened her eyes, Leon’s muscular naked body was lying right there.
Diana admired it for a moment, then slipped out of bed and headed to the cowshed.
“Eggs, eggs, I want to eat eggs.”
She lit a fire and made sunny-side-up eggs with eggs she got from the chickens.
She flambéed the red wine she received from her third brother, added herbs, vinegar, sugar, and salt, and simmered it until it turned caramel-colored.
She poured the slightly luxurious homemade sauce over the sunny-side-up eggs and toasted the bread she received from her sister last night over the fire.
“Leon!”
Diana shook Leon vigorously.
“Wake up! Breakfast will get cold.”
Leon opened his eyes slightly and pulled Diana back into bed.
“What. . .?”
“One more time.”
“I won’t do it! Come on, hurry up.”
Leon put on the pants that had fallen on the floor with sleepy eyes and let out a big yawn.
A slightly extravagant breakfast.
Leon sat at the table and his eyes sparkled quietly.
“What’s wrong, Leon?”
“Well. . .it’s not easy for a man to have such a meal in the morning.”
“Is that so? From now on, I’ll make it for you every day.”
She stirred the egg yolk, mixed it with the wine sauce, and nibbled on the egg white. Giving in to her hunger, she wiped every corner of the plate with bread, which was mixed with the yolk and wine sauce, and finished eating.
“Ah, it’s delicious. . .”
“I saw it at that hot spring inn. I can probably imitate it with what we have at home. I’ll make a lot of it from now on.”
“Diana is truly a wonderful wife.”
“What? Say it again!”
“Diana is a wonderful wife.”
“Ah. . .This is what I wanted to do. . .”
Diana gazed dreamily at the cabin.
“A meal facing the person you love, more enjoyable than any extravagant course. Conversations more enjoyable than lively music. A life surrounded by things you love. The life I aimed for has now been fulfilled here!”
“. . .That’s quite exaggerated.”
“Really? I’ve been silently shouting that in my heart all this time, just never said it out loud in front of Leon.”
“. . .Is that so?”
“I’ll start saying it out loud from now on. Sorry if it’s annoying.”
“That’s fine, but please do it inside the cabin. If you say such things outside, people will think you’re strange.”
Diana hugged herself as if in ecstasy and nodded repeatedly.
“Oh, by the way.”
Suddenly, Leon remembered something.
“The wisteria season is already over.”
Diana looked out the window at the mountains.
“Oh, you’re right.”
“And, we’ve already sold out of wisteria flower syrup to the ladies.”
“I see.”
“Can we make syrup with other flowers?”
Diana tilted her head.
“Well, I’ve seen rose syrup before. But it’s not interesting unless it’s made with red roses.”
“I see. If it’s white roses, it would just be transparent syrup.”
“The color and strong fragrance are selling points. The wisteria flower syrup sold well because it was purple and vibrant.”
“Hmm? Diana. . .”
Leon peered at his wife with curiosity.
“It’s as if Aurel-sama possessed you.”
Diana stared blankly at her husband’s face.
“Otou-sama. . .?”
“Yeah. It’s the same expression he had when he was thinking about which flowers to sell to the royal family.”
“There was a time like that, huh? It feels nostalgic. . .”
Then Diana remembered.
“Oh, right. What happened to the edible flowers that Otoo-sama mentioned?”
・・・
【”ᴀᴡᴇʙsᴛᴏʀɪᴇs.ᴄᴏᴍ” – ᴅɪsᴄᴏᴠᴇʀ ᴀ ᴄᴀᴘᴛɪᴠᴀᴛɪɴɢ ᴡᴏʀʟᴅ ᴏғ ʟᴏᴠᴇ, ᴘᴀssɪᴏɴ ᴀɴᴅ ᴀᴅᴠᴇɴᴛᴜʀᴇ, ᴡʜᴇʀᴇ ʏᴏᴜ ᴄᴀɴ ɪɴᴅᴜʟɢᴇ ɪɴ ᴀ ᴄᴏʟʟᴇᴄᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏғ ᴛʀᴀɴsʟᴀᴛᴇᴅ ɴᴏᴠᴇʟs ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴅᴀɪʟʏ ᴜᴘᴅᴀᴛᴇs ᴀɴᴅ ᴇxᴄʟᴜsɪᴠᴇ ᴀᴄᴄᴇss ᴛᴏ ᴀᴅᴠᴀɴᴄᴇᴅ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀs.】
・・・
Changing into casual clothes, Diana left the cabin and headed straight to the flower bed.
Diana was amazed.
There were several blue flowers blooming there.
“They bloomed. . .!”
“Indeed. Diana, you should sketch them.”
While sketching, Diana plucked one flower and pressed it as a pressed flower between the pages of a nearby book.
Suddenly, Diana noticed.
“. . .Hm? This book.”
“Oh, it’s my book.”
“Leon, even though you’re a farmer, you can read books?”
“Hey now. . .During the farming off-season, teachers come from the town and hold open-air classes. The village children learn reading and arithmetic during that time.”
“Oh, I didn’t know.”
“And this is a collection of poems.”
“Poems. . .”
“Poems are good because you can hum them while working in the fields.”
Diana looked at the tattered collection of poems and felt something welling up inside her.
“A wonderful way to engage with books. Lovely. . .”
“Is that so? The farmers around here tend to do that.”
“Is that right. . .”
“The teacher also said that poems are something you can carry with you anywhere. Even while working or swimming.”
“Fufu. Indeed, you can’t read a novel while swimming.”
“But with poems, if you remember them, you can recite them anytime.”
At that moment, Diana thought.
They may be materially poor, but she wonders what a rich life they lead.
“Maybe I should learn something too.”
“. . .Isn’t that a good idea?”
A flower trapped between the pages of a book began to emit a slightly fragrant smell.
Diana noticed it and plucked another blue flower from the field, nibbling on it.
After the gentle scent of the flower passed through her nose, a hint of spiciness followed. It was a peculiar taste.
“A spicy flower with a nice scent. . .”
Diana mobilized her memories.
What came to mind was a small foreign candy she received as a child.
“That’s right. The taste of this flower is somewhat similar to mint.”
Diana spun the flower like a windmill and pondered deeply.
In a pot, put sugar, water, and the stem part of that blue flower, and simmer it gently.
A slightly refreshing scent wafted through the air. Take the liquid candy off the heat, discard the stem parts, and pour half of the volume into metal bottle caps coated with oil.
Then, add the blue flowers, insert a stick for removal, and pour more candy on top.
Leave it for a while and let it cool and harden――.
“Ta-da! Blue flower candy!”
Leon, who had finished his morning work and was rolling on the bed, turned his face towards her at the sound of her voice.
“Candy, huh. . .”
“Oh, do you have something to say, Leon?”
“If we take it to the hot spring cabin, syrup would sell better, right?”
“Well, there’s nothing we can do. We can’t gather enough flowers to make syrup, and the blue pigment from these flowers doesn’t come out as much as I thought.”
“Hmm.”
“Anyway, let’s try taking it there. Someone might buy it. These flowers fade quickly when they’re not fresh. Let’s go quickly.”
Leon, yawning widely, followed Diana as she left the cabin.
The two of them rode on their beloved horse, Regina.
While manipulating the reins, Leon rested his head on Diana’s shoulder.
“Hey. . .”
“It’s nice to be able to be close to my wife without reservation.”
“What? Have you wanted to be close all this time?”
“Don’t say it like that. . .Of course, I’ve always liked you.”
Diana recalled their previous travels and felt a bit embarrassed.
When they arrived at the hot spring cabin, a few villagers were gathered, perhaps because the weather was good after bathing.
The appearance of Diana, who hadn’t been seen for a while, caused some excitement among the older ladies.
“Oh, Diana, long time no see!”
“We were worried because we haven’t seen you since the wedding.”
Diana and her husband dismounted their horses.
“Everyone, it’s been a while.”
“Oh, Diana. What’s in that pot?”
With confidence, she took out the candy.
“What do you think of this? It’s not peppermint, but. . .it’s candy with a peppermint-like flavor!”
Seeing what she confidently took out, the older ladies showed forced smiles.
“Oh, I see. It’s not syrup.”
“Oh, well. . .”
“We wanted something refreshing after bathing.”
“Oh, I see.”
Although she had imagined it, seeing the dull reaction in front of her, it seemed that bringing this here was a failure. Diana smiled on the surface but felt a little disheartened. She walked back to Leon, who was by the horse, with a dejected expression.
“It seems like it’s not working after all.”
“. . .I told you. Syrup is popular.”
“. . .I guess we should look for bright red roses.”
“That’s a good idea. They don’t grow on our mountain, but they must be somewhere.”
“To get the red pigment, we need a bucket full of petals. Like when we made wisteria syrup.”
“Well. . .I wonder if there’s a rose garden in full bloom.”
“. . .There probably isn’t.”
Leon patted Diana’s slumped back to encourage her.
“Well, well, that’s how it goes. Not everything goes smoothly, right?”
“. . .Yeah.”
“When it comes to roses, I’ll ask around.”
“Thank you.”
At that moment, as if replacing the older ladies, Dennis, a well-built man, arrived.
“Oh, long time no see, Diana. How are you?”
“Oh, Dennis-san.”
Because the older ladies’ reactions weren’t favorable, Diana couldn’t bring herself to sell flower candy to a man.
“Are you here to sell wisteria syrup again? Oh, wait, I’ll take a bottle for my wife. She’ll be happy.”
“Um, I’m sorry. Unfortunately, I don’t have it with me anymore.”
“Oh, I see. The wisteria season is over, huh? Can’t you make syrup with other flowers?”
Dennis peered into Diana’s slumped basket without reservation.
Inside, transparent candy containing blue flowers was shining at the bottom.
“Hmm? What’s this?”
“Oh, it’s blue flower candy. It tastes a bit like peppermint.”
“Oh, interesting. Give me one.”
Diana’s eyes widened.
“Huh?”
“What’s with that reaction? Oh, I see. Are you thinking that Ojii-san will not buy it?”
Diana laughed and tried to play it off. Dennis laughed heartily.
“I’m going to buy it for my wife, of course! It’s perfect as a gift.”
Diana’s eyes widened.
“For a gift. . .”
“Oh, well, I had a fight with my wife the other day. Women like sweet things and flowers, right? If I give her this, maybe she’ll be in a better mood.”
“I see! So that’s what it’s for. . .”
In that case, it’s understandable for Ojii-sama to buy it instead of the ladies. Dennis took out a handkerchief and carefully wrapped the candy.
“Alright. I also brought various things. Which one do you want to exchange?”
Diana focused on Dennis’ tool bag. It was filled with many handkerchiefs.
“This handkerchief. . .?”
“Oh, it was supposed to be sold to the nobles by a certain factory, but it was left unsold due to the war. I thought of selling them to the wealthy people who are gathering in the suburbs.”
Diana set her eyes on the sheer organza handkerchief.
“I want three of those transparent handkerchiefs.”
“Three, huh? That’s worth more than one candy.”
“Then I’ll give you another one.”
“Oh, alright. Then the deal is done.”
Diana exchanged two candies and three organza handkerchiefs.
The neighboring Leon expressed his confusion and complained a little.
“. . .Handkerchiefs won’t fill our stomachs.”
As Diana bid farewell to Dennis, she responded.
“If we add value to the candy, it will work.”
Leon raised an eyebrow. She presented the handkerchiefs in front of him, like in a game of Old Maid.
“If we wrap them, we can set a higher price.”
“Hmm? Are you planning to sell them as gifts?”
“Exactly. The target audience is men.”
“Will that really work?”
“We won’t know unless we try.”
At that moment. . .
From afar, a familiar carriage approached.
Diana and Leon exclaimed in surprise.
The person who got off the carriage and noticed the two of them was Gustav, the heir of Ishtar Trading Company.
“I saved you the trouble of searching. I was told in Pabst village that if you go up the hill ahead, I’ll find your house,”
Gustav said, wiping the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief in the early summer warmth.
“. . .I saw people gathering here, but what is this place?”
“This is a cabin where hot springs come out.”
“Oh, so hot springs even spring up in such a remote place. . .”
“. . .By the way, Onii-sama, what exactly do you want from us?”
Gustav stumbled over his words.
It was understandable. After once telling them to sever their ties as siblings, he would naturally be suspected of having ulterior motives by Diana.
Gustav, for some reason, answered with a slightly defensive tone.
“Well, um. . .I thought it was necessary to see what kind of life my sister-in-law is living.”
“Why?”
“Isn’t it fine? I just felt like it.”
Leon interjected, trying to ease the tension between the two.
“Since it’s not suitable here, it would be better if you come to our place.”
Gustav laughed as if relieved.
“Is that so? Well then, let’s go.”
Gustav got into the carriage, while Diana and Leon rode their horses as guides and started walking.
“. . .I wonder what kind of situation we’re walking into.”
“I don’t know. But I can understand the feeling of being concerned about your sister-in-law’s life.”
“Hmm. . .”
As the sun began to set, the group dismounted their horses on top of the hill, just before the mountains.
Gustav looked around anxiously as soon as he got off the carriage.
“Hmm? Where is the house. . .?”
“Over here.”
Diana pointed towards a small hut.
Gustav, rather than being surprised, turned pale and stared at the hut.
“This. . .is our home?”
“Yes. . .”
Leon and Diana smiled apologetically.
Gustav cautiously stepped inside.
He meticulously examined every corner of the neatly arranged hut, his face contorted in a complicated expression as if he were examining an intricate miniature.
“I will make some tea.”
Diana struck a match and lit a fire in the kitchen.
She carefully boiled well water in a dented pot until it reached a boil.
She put the tea leaves in a teapot and let it steep for a while.
Gustav sat solemnly at the table.
When the red tea was poured into the oak bowl in front of him, Gustav finally relaxed his shoulders.
Diana placed a jar of sugar on the table, and he added two spoonfuls to his tea.
“Hmm. . .Do you have the luxury of drinking tea with sugar?”
“The tea was a gift to celebrate a wedding in the village. We didn’t buy it ourselves.”
“I see.”
Gustav saw his reflection in the tea.
His back looked pitifully desolate, prompting Diana to ask without thinking.
“Onii-sama, what’s wrong? You seem different.”
Diana and Leon also gathered around the small table. Gustav cast a slightly pleading gaze at Diana.
“Are you satisfied with this married life?”
Both of them opened their mouths in surprise.
“Y-Yes. . .I am satisfied.”
“You used to live a luxurious life without any worries at Heinz Trading Company. Aren’t you tired of this bottom-of-the-barrel existence?”
Leon looked a bit downcast beside him. Diana quickly corrected herself.
“I’m not tired at all. Actually, I felt much darker when I was living in that mansion.”
“Oh? Why is that?”
“W-Well. . .”
She couldn’t possibly say that she had despaired of a future marrying a cunning, overweight man like him while watching her sister’s marriage.
“U-Um, yes. I was despairing of a future where I would marry anyone other than Leon, whom I loved.”
She wasn’t lying. Leon’s mood improved slightly beside her.
“I see. To be loved――.”
Gustav lowered his voice and lifted his face as if he had made up his mind.
“Hey, Diana.”
“What is it, Onii-sama?”
“What does it take to be loved?”
The couple froze at that question.
“W-Well, Onii-sama. . .”
“It seems Ilsa didn’t love me.”
Diana recalled their previous conversation.
“I love Ilsa. I never even considered marrying anyone else. But she saw being my partner as a duty.”
Diana suddenly felt sorry for her brother-in-law. She was confident that she wouldn’t be able to recover if she were in the same position.
“So, I asked her what she was dissatisfied with. And you know what that woman said?!”
Gustav leaned forward as if clinging to something.
“. . .I’ll tell you.”
“?”
“She doesn’t have any likes or dislikes. In other words, she has no interest in me whatsoever!”
“!”
“No matter what I do, I can’t capture her attention. Even when I gave her precious jewelry, fashionable items, and the mansion itself, it all ended with that. . .that sad word!”
Leon secretly shuddered.
“So, I thought. . .as her younger sister, you might know how to capture Ilsa’s attention. . .and embarrassingly, I came to seek your help.”
“That. . .I apologize on behalf of my sister.”
“No, you don’t need to apologize. Giving presents to her was something I did because I liked it.”
Diana twisted her head and answered.
“Perhaps, there are no complaints in her life. What bothered me is that Onii-sama has been talking only about material things. Maybe it’s because he has been giving her things to gain Onee-sama’s affection?”
“Well, basically.”
“I believe Onee-sama wants your heart, not material possessions.”
“But she has no interest in me. And how can I give her my heart?”
Diana was slightly shaken. She was being asked something very difficult.
Suddenly, Leon spoke up.
“Diana, do you still have the candy from earlier?”
Diana looked up.
“Yes, I do.”
“Let’s give some to Ilsa-sama. Ask Gustav-sama to take it back with him.”
She tilted her head. Why did Leon suddenly suggest such a thing?
“Candy? What are you talking about?”
Diana took out a bottle from the basket and handed it to Gustav.
Gustav widened his eyes and stared at the rare candy with a blue flower trapped inside.
“Oh, did you make this, Diana?”
“Yes. It has a slightly mint-like taste.”
“. . .Interesting.”
“You can have as many as you like. How many do you need?”
“Then, I’ll take about three.”
Diana wrapped the candy in an organza handkerchief and tied it tightly with a ribbon.
“Please give this to Onee-sama.”
“Thank you. Oh, right. Let me give you the payment first.”
Gustav instructed the coachman and had a wooden box brought over.
Inside the box were matching teacups and wine glasses.
“Oh, Onii-sama? What is this?”
“Since I’ll come again, just leave it there.”
“Huh?!”
Gustav grinned.
“Of course, you can sell it if you want.”
“. . .After hearing your words earlier, I can’t just sell it.”
“I’ll come again.”
“. . .”
Caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, Diana was dumbfounded.
Gustav got back on the carriage and left. Leon, with a relieved expression as if all the problems were resolved, stood by Diana’s side and watched his brother-in-law leave.
Chapter 29: Two sets of married couple
“Perhaps Gustav-sama doesn’t have much experience putting his heart into something,”
Leon said as he dug into the potato gratin for dinner.
“Putting his heart into it?”
Diana echoed.
“He probably has only given Ilsa-sama pre-made products made by others,”
Leon replied.
“I hope Ilsa-sama’s reaction when she receives the candy Diana made can give him some hints.”
Diana twisted her neck.
“Well, take a look. If he doesn’t notice anything, then Gustav-sama must be quite oblivious when it comes to Ilsa-sama.”
・・・
【”A̲w̲e̲b̲s̲t̲o̲r̲i̲e̲s̲.c̲o̲m̲” – D̲i̲s̲c̲o̲v̲e̲r̲ a̲ c̲a̲p̲t̲i̲v̲a̲t̲i̲n̲g̲ w̲o̲r̲l̲d̲ o̲f̲ l̲o̲v̲e̲, p̲a̲s̲s̲i̲o̲n̲ a̲n̲d̲ a̲d̲v̲e̲n̲t̲u̲r̲e̲, w̲h̲e̲r̲e̲ y̲o̲u̲ c̲a̲n̲ i̲n̲d̲u̲l̲g̲e̲ i̲n̲ a̲ c̲o̲l̲l̲e̲c̲t̲i̲o̲n̲ o̲f̲ t̲r̲a̲n̲s̲l̲a̲t̲e̲d̲ n̲o̲v̲e̲l̲s̲ w̲i̲t̲h̲ d̲a̲i̲l̲y̲ u̲p̲d̲a̲t̲e̲s̲ a̲n̲d̲ e̲x̲c̲l̲u̲s̲i̲v̲e̲ a̲c̲c̲e̲s̲s̲ t̲o̲ a̲d̲v̲a̲n̲c̲e̲d̲ c̲h̲a̲p̲t̲e̲r̲s̲.】
・・・
Gustav approached Ilsa, who was waiting at the entrance when he returned to the hot spring inn.
Ilsa maintained her usual “on duty” smile.
Gustav promptly followed the instructions and took out the flower-filled candy made by Diana to show her.
“Ilsa, it’s a present.”
Ilsa accepted it with a vague smile and peered into the organza wrapping.
“Oh, flower-filled candy?”
“Yes, that’s right. Diana made it, actually.”
Ilsa raised her eyebrows in surprise.
“. . .Diana?!”
“Yeah, we met in Pabst village.”
“Well! That girl, she can make something like this. . .!”
Ilsa’s cheeks flushed with excitement as she repeatedly examined the blue flower-filled candy from various angles.
Gustav was secretly amazed by his wife’s reaction.
She seemed happier than when he spent a fortune buying her expensive jewelry.
“I wonder what kind of flower this is? I’ve never seen this flower before.”
“According to Diana, it’s an edible flower. She said it tastes like mint,” Gustav explained.
“Oh, really? After we finish eating, let’s try it right away. Will you have some too?”
Gustav nodded hesitantly. It was actually the first time he received an invitation from Ilsa.
“She worked hard to make it. It must be delicious,”
Ilsa said, her eyes sparkling more than usual.
Gustav’s heart raced with anticipation. He felt a strange excitement.
After the meal, Ilsa immediately opened the homemade candy on a plate. They both picked it up and tasted it, experiencing a refreshing spiciness and sweetness spreading on their tongues.
“Oh, it’s delicious,”
Ilsa said, rolling the candy on one cheek and smiling.
“Fufufu. That girl will surely make a good wife. . .”
Gustav gazed at his wife’s profile.
“. . .What’s wrong? Aren’t you going to eat it too?”
Gustav cautiously put the candy in his mouth.
“How is it? Delicious, right?”
“Well, um. . .It’s refreshing, so it might be good after a meal.”
“That’s right, that’s right! If Gustav, the renowned gourmet of Eisenstadt, says so, then there’s no doubt!”
Gustav sniffled a little. It was the first time he had been praised by his wife.
“It’s interesting what she made. It’s good to see her being creative and enjoying herself.”
Ilsa looked at the remaining flower-filled candy with sparkling eyes, reminiscent of that girl.
Gustav pondered something intently.
・・・
Diana and Leon sleep cramped in that narrow bed at night.
They gaze at each other’s faces from such a close distance, looking somewhat fascinated.
They still couldn’t help but feel like they were in a dream. They touched each other’s faces, felt their forms, and finally felt like it was becoming a tangible reality, drawing closer.
“. . .This bed is small.”
“Hmm. . .But if we want to buy a slightly bigger bed, we’ll have to make the house bigger.”
Expanding the house seemed like a dream within a dream.
Diana sat up and, in the moonlight, searched for Leon’s lips to kiss.
“. . .I don’t want to sleep apart anymore.”
“Then, bear with it. . .”
Leon closed his eyes. He must have been tired from everything that happened today.
Diana gently traced Leon’s eyelashes and whispered.
“. . .I’ll earn the money to rebuild this house.”
With his eyes still closed, Leon chuckled as if tickled.
“What? Are you serious?!”
“You’re reliable, Diana.”
“Well, I just want to sleep peacefully in a spacious bed.”
Leon embraced Diana, who was peering at him while half sitting up.
“. . .Diana.”
“What?”
“When I’m with you, I feel like I can do anything.”
“. . .Leon.”
“That’s why.”
“Yeah.”
“. . .One more time.”
“Well. . .It can’t be helped.”
Diana surrendered herself to the familiar touch.
Outside the cabin, under the moonlight, new flowers of different colors began to bud.
Chapter 30: Edible Flower Magic
―One week later.
Diana picked a new pink flower and gently put it in her mouth.
This one had a sharp spiciness, reminiscent of wasabi. It would probably taste delicious as a topping for salads.
However. . .
“I want something that can be preserved as food.”
The previous candy didn’t receive much praise from the villagers.
This time, she tried making candy again. She soaked only the pink flowers in the candy with a taste similar to mint.
Candy with blue and pink flowers.
It was very cute, but it would be meaningless if it didn’t sell.
“If I want to serve it in salads, I need to start a café or something. . .”
Just then, Leon returned after finishing the morning farm work.
“Oh, you made candy again?”
“Yes. But there’s something different about it.”
“Hmm. What is it?”
“These flowers shouldn’t be trapped in candy. Based on the taste, they would go well with salads or vinegar.”
“But if we want to sell it, it should be something that can be preserved.”
“Do you think so too, Leon?”
At that moment. . .
From a distance, the sound of a rattling carriage could be heard. Leon leaned out of the window.
“. . .Ah, it’s Gustav-sama!”
Again, what could be the reason?
“He must have come to give feedback on the candy to Onee-sama.”
However, as soon as Gustav got off the carriage, he held up something like a metal plate towards them.
“Diana! Take a look at this. Do you notice anything?”
On the metal plate, there were evenly spaced indentations the size of coins. Diana immediately noticed.
“Hmm? Could it be candy molds. . .?”
“That’s right. Diana, make candy with those blue flowers and give me as much as you can!”
“What’s the matter all of a sudden?”
“What do you mean. . .Ilsa was so delighted! I want to see that expression again.”
Diana broke into a cold sweat, and Leon shook his head in exasperation.
“He’s hopeless, as expected.”
“He doesn’t seem to understand the essence of things. . .”
Leon looked up at the sky.
“The weather is nice. Shall we talk outside today?”
“Oh, that sounds nice. Let’s bring the table outside.”
They moved the dining set back and forth to serve tea to Gustav. Gustav watched them and seemed to be thinking about something.
“. . .Let me help too.”
At Gustav’s words, Diana and Leon exchanged surprised glances.
The three of them each carried a chair and enjoyed tea in the open air with oak cups.
“. . .It feels nostalgic. We used to drink tea like this in the garden of the Heinz mansion.”
Upon Diana’s words, Gustav widened his eyes.
“. . .That’s news to me.”
“Is that so? Don’t you go outside with my sister to have tea like this?”
“I never thought about it. I wish Ilsa had told me. Also. . .”
“Yes?”
“Don’t you drink from the dish set I brought before? Did you already sell it?”
“No, it’s not like that. . .I just thought that such a high-end dish set wouldn’t match the rural scenery.”
“I see, I understand.”
Gustav gazed at Diana’s small flower bed swaying in the wind.
“Oh, those are the edible flowers you’re growing.”
Diana looked up. It was the first time she heard that term.
“Edible flowers?”
“Hmm? Surprising, you’ve been growing them without knowing that word?”
“Yes. My father named them 〝edible flowers〟.”
Gustav snorted.
“Your father was lacking in that sense. Let me teach you. Edible flowers, it’s a term for flowers that can be eaten. There’s a country far in the East that has a culture of eating flowers. They seem to care about the appearance of their meals.”
“Oh, I see. They have advanced culture.”
“Many vendors tried to import them in a blooming state, but it didn’t work out well. This is just speculation, but your father probably had no choice but to import the seeds. It should have been quite a challenge to make the seeds germinate in a different climate, but for some reason, they bloomed on this hill. That’s why you’re using them.”
“Yes. My father said, ‘These flowers will change the world.’”
“Oh, that’s an exaggeration, but it certainly has the potential to change the dining table. They are visually beautiful.”
Gustav looked at the candy with pink flowers and sighed.
“I’m not foolish enough to think that giving candy will win my wife’s favor.”
The farmer couple’s hearts skipped a beat.
“However, I’ve found something that makes me feel hesitant, and I can’t help but act strangely excited.”
Diana gradually found Gustav endearing. Are there not sad couples in the world who love so much but are not reciprocated, or are indifferent even when loved?
“. . .Anyway, there’s no point in keeping them without eating. Today, it would be nice to bring back plenty of flower candies.”
“I’m sorry.”
“By the way, may I use this iron plate?”
“Oh, that custom-made item was made for you. Please use it.”
“Thank you. I’ll start making it right away.”
Diana took the iron plate and hurriedly returned to the shed. Leon asked his brother-in-law.
“Gustav-sama, have you ever made something for Ilsa-sama?”
“Me? I’m just an amateur, Ilsa wouldn’t be pleased with something I made.”
“Well. . .You seem to be thinking of something difficult, but it doesn’t have to be something special. For example, you could pick flowers over there――.”
“Flowers, huh.”
Gustav remembered his wife, who always looked at wreaths.
“Come to think of it, I’ve never even picked flowers.”
“It would be nice to bring back plenty. That back mountain is not suitable for farming, but it’s a treasure trove of wildflowers and flowers.”
“Hmm. I’ll go take a look.”
Inside the shed, Diana diligently worked on making candies.
She coated the molds with oil and poured melted candy one after another.
“Wow, amazing. I can make candies so efficiently!”
The blue and pink flower candies sparkled in the daylight, waiting to cool and harden.
Chapter 31: Flower candy 300 pieces
Suddenly, there were a lot of flower-shaped candies, and Diana was ecstatic.
While a single candy seemed a bit lonely, when there was such a large quantity and variety, the appearance suddenly became glamorous.
(It’s no good to pack just two or three candies in a small bag. I should put more in at once and sell them!)
Furthermore, if there were more colors of flowers, the value as a product would increase even more.
Diana had never been more grateful to her nouveau riche brother-in-law.
(I wonder if they can make molds for other shapes too. . .)
In Diana’s mind, an abacus rattled. And then. . .
“Oh, this is amazing.”
Leon and Gustav returned with flowers in their hands.
“Even these delicate little candies look stunning with this quantity.”
It seemed that the abacus was also ringing in Gustav’s head.
“Let’s get as many as we can. The payment will be that iron mold.”
Diana chuckled.
“S-So, that’s how it is.”
“Heh, don’t say it like that. That custom-made mold cost more than you think.”
“By the way, can they make molds for other shapes?”
“Oh, you truly are Aurel-sama’s daughter. You have a discerning eye! Of course, they can. But it’s conditional on a barter.”
“A barter. . .”
“To be honest, the mint was burned down in the war, and there’s a shortage of currency in the market. I also want to save as much currency as possible. So, I’m proposing barter to close acquaintances. Diana, of course, you’ll do it too, right? Rest assured, I won’t let you lose out.”
Diana pondered. If the initial investment partner was Ishtar Trading Company, it would be a good start for a budding candy seller. It seemed like a good opportunity.
“Then, candy in exchange for a barter.”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“?”
“I’ve heard recently that due to the war, nobles and wealthy people are fleeing from various cities and coming to this countryside. Product manufacturing is important, but you should also gather some information. There might be unexpected sales channels.”
After saying that, Gustav brought the bouquet closer to his nose. There were lilies.
“Well, it’s already the season for lilies.”
“Yes. I think every year, but they have a nice fragrance.”
“My sister likes lilies.”
“What?. . .I’ve never heard that before.”
“She’ll be delighted when you bring them home.”
Leon took the bouquet from Gustav, wrapped it in a wet cloth to keep it hydrated.
Gustav held the bouquet carefully and left.
・・・
【”𝐴𝑤𝑒𝑏𝑠𝑡𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑒𝑠.𝑐𝑜𝑚” – 𝐷𝑖𝑠𝑐𝑜𝑣𝑒𝑟 𝑎 𝑐𝑎𝑝𝑡𝑖𝑣𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑤𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑑 𝑜𝑓 𝑙𝑜𝑣𝑒, 𝑝𝑎𝑠𝑠𝑖𝑜𝑛 𝑎𝑛𝑑 𝑎𝑑𝑣𝑒𝑛𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑒, 𝑤ℎ𝑒𝑟𝑒 𝑦𝑜𝑢 𝑐𝑎𝑛 𝑖𝑛𝑑𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑒 𝑖𝑛 𝑎 𝑐𝑜𝑙𝑙𝑒𝑐𝑡𝑖𝑜𝑛 𝑜𝑓 𝑡𝑟𝑎𝑛𝑠𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑒𝑑 𝑛𝑜𝑣𝑒𝑙𝑠 𝑤𝑖𝑡ℎ 𝑑𝑎𝑖𝑙𝑦 𝑢𝑝𝑑𝑎𝑡𝑒𝑠 𝑎𝑛𝑑 𝑒𝑥𝑐𝑙𝑢𝑠𝑖𝑣𝑒 𝑎𝑐𝑐𝑒𝑠𝑠 𝑡𝑜 𝑎𝑑𝑣𝑎𝑛𝑐𝑒𝑑 𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑝𝑡𝑒𝑟𝑠.】
・・・
In the evening, Diana found a rennet, a traditional technique passed down through generations in the village, among the wedding celebration gifts. She attempted to make cheese. With Leon’s guidance, she faced the pot for a long time, stirring and draining the water repeatedly. Then, she wrapped the collected cheese curds in cloth and pressed them into another barrel, allowing the water to drain out.
Diana wiped her sweat.
“. . .It’s more difficult than I thought. I thought I could make a lot since there’s plenty of cow’s milk!”
“It’s true that it’s cheaper to make at home, but buying it is faster.”
“It’s fine. I just wanted to try it for a bit.”
“. . .Does the young lady find this enjoyable?”
“Fufufu. It seems so.”
Leon went up to the ceiling of the cowshed with the small cheese barrel. He said that he would let it rest here for a while and then soak it in brine in another barrel to complete the process. She didn’t know why it had to be in the cowshed. Apparently, in this village, everyone keeps cheese in the livestock shed.
Leon looked into the wedding celebration gifts once again.
“We have rennet, wine yeast, and even vinegar and honey. . .I didn’t know about this. . .”
“Are these things passed down through generations in the village?”
“It seems so. They’re definitely not something that unmarried people would receive.”
“I see. After getting married, you’re finally recognized as a member of the village.”
“Yes. If I hadn’t rescued Diana, I would have never known about this.”
“This village is cold to unmarried people, huh. . .”
“. . .Honestly, it feels like I’m just a burden. I feel like I’m taking advantage of the village’s system.”
Dreaming of the compressed small cheese, Diana shaved off the hardened bread.
She seasoned mashed potatoes, coated them in flour, dipped them in egg, and coated them in breadcrumbs. If she deep-fried them in plenty of oil, they would look just like the croquettes she had eaten at the Heinz mansion.
They were piled up on a plate.
“. . .Looks delicious.”
“Hehehe. Next time, let’s put cheese in the center.”
“Diana.”
“What?”
“I love you.”
“. . .Isn’t that a bit too enthusiastic?”
The two of them smiled and effortlessly cut into the freshly fried croquettes.
・・・
―Meanwhile.
At the hot spring inn in Lipps village, a bouquet of lilies brought back by Gustav adorned the dining table.
In the dining room, besides Gustav and Ilsa, there was one more person.
Daniel, the young owner of Belz Trading Company.
A handsome scion of an art dealer who had made many women cry.
His appearance was slender and well-proportioned, not quite befitting a leader of many trading companies. He had slightly longer black bangs that fell on his cheeks.
Due to losing his father at an early age, he already exuded the aura of a top figure at the age of 25.
Even Gustav, during the meal, emanated a different sense of tension than usual.
“. . .It was sudden. I never expected Daniel to come fleeing to Lipps village.”
Daniel, enveloped in the scent of lilies, effortlessly cut into the rice croquette in front of him.
“The spread of the war has gone too far. It seems neither country anticipated the situation deteriorating to this extent.”
“It was not good that the noble families were the first to flee. The public order of the town deteriorated rapidly.”
Ilsa gazed at Daniel with a somewhat admiring look in her eyes.
Daniel brushed back his bangs. Gustav was anxious about his every move.
“It’s a shame about Diana. Although it may not be much of an apology, I don’t mind losing in negotiations once. If there’s anything I can do to help, please let me know.”
Yes, the marriage proposal that Gustav had once brought to Diana was a proposal with this Daniel.
“Well, recently I’ve been running around the countryside at the request of reclusive nobles, searching for beautiful items, not just artworks. . .”
As Daniel said that, he looked at the lilies.
“. . .Flowers, huh?”
“I picked them myself.”
“I see. When it comes to artworks in the countryside, there are only crafts and flowers. Is this for Ilsa-sama?”
“Y-Yes, that’s right. She likes lilies.”
Ilsa blushed slightly under Daniel’s gaze.
After the meal, flower candies were brought out along with dessert.
The candies contained pink and blue flowers. When Daniel saw them, his eyes suddenly changed color.
“. . .What are these candies?”
“Oh, I sourced them from the neighboring Pabst village.”
“Perfect timing. I’ll take 300 of these.”
The dining room fell silent.
“. . .300. . .?”
“There are nobles staying at another inn. They’re all frustrated because eating is the only enjoyment they have.”
“I see.”
“In the countryside, the ingredients are limited. I’ve been searching for something extraordinary to replace artworks, and now I’ve finally found something good.”
The wealthy Daniel.
His eyes, tainted with ambition, were quietly fixed on the beautiful candies.
Chapter 32: Fine art dealer Daniel
The next day, at the mountain cabin. . .
“3. . .300 pieces?!”
Diana and Leon couldn’t believe their ears.
Inside the cabin, along with Gustav, was Daniel from Belz Trading Company.
“That’s right. Those flower candies. 10 pieces per person, for 30 people. Can you do it?”
“We can. However, it will take some time.”
“I want them delivered to the hot spring inn in Lipps village in a week.”
“Understood. But please promise to consume them promptly as the flowers will gradually fade and deteriorate once trapped in the candies.”
“I see. When handing them over, make sure to convey that to the recipients.”
“By the way. . .What are these candies for?”
In response to Diana’s question, the men chuckled slightly.
“What can you do if the creator didn’t anticipate it?”
“Oh no, it’s not always as we expected.”
Daniel brushed back his bangs and smiled.
“It’s a souvenir.”
“Is it for after the party, then? Is there some kind of celebration?”
“No, there won’t be any such events. Diana, it seems you fled from the urban area of Latgip to this countryside.”
“Yes.”
“Merchants and nobles like us have also fled to the surrounding villages.”
“I see. So, it’s like an evacuation?”
“That’s right. In short, they have too much free time on their hands.”
Diana nodded deeply.
“There’s no entertainment here like in the city, after all.”
“In that case, everyone asks me if there’s 〝something beautiful.〟 As someone who has mostly focused on painting, I was at a loss for ideas. In the countryside, the enjoyment is mostly centered around scenery and food.”
“Ah, I see. . .”
“So, this is a novel souvenir or conversation starter.”
Leon, who had been silent until then, spoke up.
“Besides scenery and food, there are other enjoyments in the village.”
Daniel turned his gaze towards Leon.
“Oh? Like what?”
“Flowers and hunting.”
Diana looked up at Leon. Hunting was something she had never heard of before.
“I see. . .Hunting, huh. . .”
“During summer, there aren’t many animals, but from winter to spring, well-fed boars and rabbits appear in those hills over there.”
“Do we have hunting rifles?”
“No, but we have boar traps.”
“If we had hunting rifles, we could organize such tours.”
“If you have fishing rods, going to the river on the south side of the village is also nice.”
“Hmm. . .It sounds quite idyllic. . .”
Diana thought there were still many things she didn’t know about this village.
“If you search, there might be more enjoyments. If there’s anything that interests you, please let me know. I’ll be of help.”
Diana nervously gazed at Leon, who seemed more enthusiastic than usual.
“Thank you. I appreciate it.”
“No problem. If you’d like, I can pick some flowers while we’re here.”
“Oh, let’s do that.”
The four of them left the cabin. Riding on the summer breeze, the scent of lilies and gardenias wafted over.
“. . .But when I heard that Diana rejected the marriage proposal with me and married a farmer, I was surprised.”
Upon hearing that story, it was Diana’s turn to be surprised.
“Oh. . .So, the marriage proposal was with Belz Trading Company?”
“Yes. It seems my mother had been talking to Heinz Trading Company about it for a while.”
Leon stood there looking somewhat lonely, and Gustav patted his shoulder as if comforting him.
“But when I came here today, I understood why you wanted to marry a farmer.”
Daniel let his black hair flutter in the wind and smiled literally with flowers on his back.
“Coming here makes me feel like I’ve come to retrieve something I’ve forgotten.”
“Oh. . .That’s poetic, Daniel-sama.”
Diana chuckled. Daniel plucked a lily while surrounded by its fragrance.
“It smells nice. It could be a way to relax amidst the chaos of war.”
“I can pick more if you’d like. Maybe even make a wreath?”
“Do you provide such services? Impressive.”
“. . .I’ll charge you for the wreath.”
“I almost fell for it. Let’s just stick to picking flowers for today.”
Diana was enveloped in the scent of lilies and her eyes sparkled.
“. . .Could it be, Daniel-sama, that you’re craving scents?”
“Well, now that you mention it. . .Enjoying fragrances might be nice.”
With the backdrop of the hills blooming with various flowers.
Diana and the others watched as the carriage carrying Daniel, holding a bouquet of lilies, departed.
Suddenly, Gustav muttered to himself.
“If the timing had been different, he would have become Diana’s husband.”
Leon looked down, and Diana quickly clung to his arm.
“Do you really think so?. . .I can only imagine Leon as my partner.”
Gustav also looked down for a moment.
“Since then, I’ve been a little concerned. . .”
“. . .About what?”
“Ilsa. After meeting Daniel, she’s been acting a bit strange.”
Diana shook her head.
“T-That’s. . .not true! Onee-sama is Gustav’s wife and the bride of Ishtar Trading Company! She wouldn’t entertain such improper and wicked thoughts!”
“But. . .she keeps asking me when Daniel will come.”
Diana’s hair stood on end.
“What?! The next time I deliver candies, we must have a proper conversation face-to-face!”
“Calm down, Diana. It’s not like Ilsa-sama and Daniel-sama are involved in any way.”
“The situation is more serious than Leon thinks! Onee-sama should be careful not to say or do anything that could cause misunderstandings.”
“. . .And Diana, please be careful not to make things worse. I won’t be able to recover if you do. . .”
Gustav quickly interjected, trying to diffuse the situation. Diana trembled with anger, and Leon awkwardly embraced her shoulder.
Chapter 33: Tincture of Lily Flowers
――One week later.
Using the flowers that had been picked and preserved in sugar beforehand, Diana began making candies in one go.
She cooled the iron plate and diligently removed the candies one by one.
Next to her, Leon silently made a flower wreath out of the flowers from the back mountain and placed it on Diana’s straw hat, which he had bought for her from the village store.
By midday, all the candies were finished.
The blue and pink candies gleamed round and jewel-like in the basket.
“I’m looking forward to lunch.”
Leon murmured as he placed the flower-adorned straw hat on Diana’s head.
Diana couldn’t help but smile at the scent of fresh summer flowers.
Yes, the two of them had also accepted Gustav’s invitation for lunch.
“It’s probably going to be a feast.”
“Don’t be too greedy. Remember to behave somewhat elegantly. Wealthy people don’t just buy things; they buy the attitude and background of the creator as well.”
Diana and Leon left the cottage together and rode down the hill on their beloved horse, Regina.
Leon chuckled and said,
“Diana, you’ve become quite like Aurel-sama since coming to this village.”
Diana’s eyes sparkled.
“. . .Yes. When I was in Latgip, I was just a young lady.”
“. . .And now?”
“Leon’s wife. But that’s why I want to do things I can do on my own. I don’t want to be seen as someone who married a farmer and became unhappy. I want to earn money and have a better life with Leon.”
“I feel bad. It’s because I don’t earn much as the breadwinner.”
“. . .I also don’t want you to think that way. You were delayed in receiving your inheritance, but that’s not your fault. Let’s turn misfortune into an advantage. Fortunately, the back mountain, which couldn’t be turned into a field, turned out to be a treasure trove of flowers. Let’s earn money with flowers instead of food. I’ll use what we have. If my father were still alive, he would have planted those seeds and done something similar to me.”
Leon silently rested his chin on her straw hat from behind. Diana smiled happily.
“Fufufu. And I also have a new product prepared. . .”
“Oh? By the way, Diana, I heard that you went to Thomas’s place while I was working on the farm.”
“Yes.”
“I didn’t ask what you bought.”
“I bought alcohol. Look.”
Diana shook the basket to show him. Leon peered inside while still holding the reins.
“This bottle. . .It contains lilies?”
“That’s right. It’s lilies soaked in alcohol. It’s called a tincture.”
“Tin. . .? Tin?”
“It’s easier to understand if you say tincture. If you let it sit for a while, the pleasant scent of lilies will dissolve into the alcohol.”
“What do you use it for?”
“You can use it as a facial toner or linen water, but I recommend using it in the bath. When you put it in hot water, you can enjoy the nice fragrance.”
“Hmm. . .It seems like something I’ll never use in my life.”
“Is that so? I also made a tincture with knotweed. It works as an insect repellent.”
“Oh! That’s helpful. If we have insect repellent, I can go deeper into the back mountain even in the summer!”
“It’ll be ready to use in two more weeks. Look forward to it.”
They passed through the hill, passed through Pabst village, and continued further south.
They could see the hot spring inn on the outskirts of Lipps village.
When they got off Regina, Ilsa came rushing out from the entrance as if she had been waiting eagerly.
“Diana! Leon!”
“Onee-sama, it’s been a while.”
“Now, come to the garden right away. Lunch is already prepared. Today, it’s a standing party!”
“Huh. . .? A standing party?”
Diana opened her mouth in surprise. Ilsa didn’t enter the house but pulled her sister’s hand and urged her to the backyard.
Diana and Leon were shocked by the sight in the garden.
There, in a scene that didn’t resemble the countryside at all, nobles dressed up to the nines had gathered in large numbers. Diana and Leon, who stood out like sore thumbs, broke out in a cold sweat.
“W-What is this. . .!”
“Well, you see, Daniel invited one noble family, and then everyone in the vicinity just came. It seems like they’re all extremely bored.”
“Um. . .the candies. . .”
“Look, Daniel’s spot is empty now. Go there right away.”
Diana carefully made her way through the noblewomen and approached Daniel.
When Daniel noticed Diana, he smiled and lifted up a crystal glass plate.
“Here, put it in here and show me.”
All eyes were fixed on Diana. She put the lily tincture in her pocket and then poured the contents of the basket onto the plate.
Illuminated by the daylight pouring into the garden, the candy-like flowers sparkled.
At that moment, sighs escaped from the noblewomen.
“Oh my, how lovely.”
“It has a mint flavor. Please try it after your meal.”
“It’s like a jewel.”
Daniel quietly spoke to Diana from behind, as she smiled and showed the plate.
“. . .This is your payment.”
Inside a small bag, silver coins were tightly packed.
“S-So many. . .?”
“. . .It includes the wedding gift as well.”
“T-Thank you so much!”
Diana was overjoyed to the point that her back felt scorched. With the weighty bag, memories of her various efforts came flooding back, and she quietly held back tears.
As she put the bag in her pocket, the women crowded around Diana.
“Oh, what a lovely straw hat. The flowers are beautiful.”
“What were those bottles that were in the basket earlier? Show us.”
“The women in this village wear such loose dresses. It seems comfortable, doesn’t it?”
Diana took off her straw hat and blinked her eyes. Then,
“Ladies and gentlemen! Let me introduce her.”
Ilsa confidently broke into the group.
“This is my sister, Diana. She recently got married and became a farmer’s wife in the neighboring village of Pabst!”
While Diana was bewildered, the women started to get excited.
“Oh my, is that so?!”
“Heinz’s young lady became a farmer’s wife? What does that mean?!”
“Wait, tell us more details. . .”
Diana was surrounded by the excited women and led to a corner of the garden.
(Leon. . .!)
As she searched for her husband’s figure amidst the chaos, she saw him heading towards the buffet, cheeks puffed up as he silently continued to eat basil pasta.
(Hey, hey, hey!)
However, Diana’s feelings changed at that moment.
(Well, well. . .This is an opportunity. We don’t have time to be distracted by meals!)
・・・
【”𝐀𝐰𝐞𝐛𝐬𝐭𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐞𝐬.𝐜𝐨𝐦” – 𝐃𝐢𝐬𝐜𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐫 𝐚 𝐜𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐢𝐯𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐥𝐝 𝐨𝐟 𝐥𝐨𝐯𝐞, 𝐩𝐚𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐚𝐝𝐯𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐮𝐫𝐞, 𝐰𝐡𝐞𝐫𝐞 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐜𝐚𝐧 𝐢𝐧𝐝𝐮𝐥𝐠𝐞 𝐢𝐧 𝐚 𝐜𝐨𝐥𝐥𝐞𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐝 𝐧𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐥𝐬 𝐰𝐢𝐭𝐡 𝐝𝐚𝐢𝐥𝐲 𝐮𝐩𝐝𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐬 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐞𝐱𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐬𝐢𝐯𝐞 𝐚𝐜𝐜𝐞𝐬𝐬 𝐭𝐨 𝐚𝐝𝐯𝐚𝐧𝐜𝐞𝐝 𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐬.】
Chapter 34: Leisure is a powerful but tasteless medicine
When Diana sat down on the white iron bench, the women surrounded her as if interrogating her.
The maid thoughtfully brought a platter of cheese and seafood canapés that paired well with white wine. Hungry Diana devoured them in one bite, managing to satisfy her hunger.
“Hey, why did you marry a farmer? Isn’t it really difficult?”
A noblewoman asked. Diana shook her head.
“It’s not that difficult. My husband treats me very well.”
“Oh, really? But you have to do everything yourself, right?”
“Yes, but everything is new to me, so I enjoy the novelty of it all and never get bored.”
“Well, we’re already tired of this country life.”
Diana looked at the troubled noblewomen with a pensive expression.
“Tired, you say. . .?”
“Well, there’s no entertainment here.”
“Oh, there is entertainment. Milking cows, cooking, making cheese. . .”
The noblewomen burst into laughter. Diana looked puzzled.
“What’s so funny. . .?”
“We don’t want to deal with such troubles. We don’t want to tire ourselves.”
Diana twisted her head.
“But I’m sure it would be fun if you tried. You’re all just prejudiced.”
“Is that so? As a farmer’s wife, you have to work all the time, right?”
Diana suddenly thought.
If she had been in the same situation as them in the past, she would probably be saying the same things.
The only difference between the past and the present was the presence of Leon.
Diana finally figured out the cause and confidently answered.
“If I think of that work as a life with the person I love, it doesn’t feel burdensome at all.”
The place fell silent.
Diana was taken aback.
The noblewomen all had gloomy expressions. It seemed like she had said something offensive. Just when Diana thought she was in trouble, someone came to her rescue.
“Hey, Diana. What was that bottle with lilies earlier? I want to see it.”
It was Ilsa. Her sister sincerely thanked her and hurriedly took out the bottle from her pocket.
“Oh, this. It’s a tincture made from lilies.”
Tension dissipated from a corner of the garden, and the women started buzzing with excitement.
“Oh, how lovely. Did you make it yourself?”
“Yes, I made it from the lilies that grow in the back mountains. You can dissolve it in water and use it as room fragrance, or mix it with bath salts for a refreshing scent. It will have an even better fragrance in two weeks, but even in this first week, it smells nice, so I brought it along for promotion.”
“Let me smell it.”
When Diana opened the bottle, a gentle fragrance of early summer spread around.
“Oh, it smells so good.”
“We make it by reservation.”
“There are no perfumes sold in the countryside, so it’s just right. How much is it?”
“One bottle is three silver coins.”
“Oh, that’s affordable. I’ll take one.”
“Me too.”
Diana finally showed a beaming smile.
“Thank you!”
“Will you come back to this inn in three weeks?”
“I will gladly come.”
“Well then, see you.”
The women stood up and walked towards Leon, trying to ask him something. As Diana absentmindedly watched them, Ilsa sat down next to her and nudged her sister’s belly with her elbow.
“What is it, Onee-sama?”
“You were about to earn unnecessary resentment. I understand the excitement of being newly married, but be a little more careful.”
“. . .Resentment?”
“Well, you’re dense. Those girls are all newly married too.”
“?”
“That’s why. They’re saying they’re in the same situation as me and Gustav.”
Diana’s spine froze belatedly.
“Well, never mind. Look over there.”
Diana turned her gaze to where Ilsa was pointing.
Daniel was holding a glass of wine and engrossed in conversation with Gustav.
“Daniel. . .he’s so wonderful, isn’t he?”
“. . .Onee-sama?”
Diana grabbed her sister’s shoulder.
“. . .What?”
“Stop looking at Daniel like that. Gustav may not say it in front of you, but he’s really bothered. He’s worried that your attention might shift to Daniel.”
Ilsa widened her eyes.
“Gustav is being overly dramatic. I’m just enjoying the view.”
“So, that’s what hurts Gustav. He truly loves Onee-sama from the bottom of his heart. It’s not right to indulge in such 〝eye candy〟too much, so please restrain yourself.”
At that moment, Ilsa suddenly bowed her head meekly. Diana furrowed her brows.
“. . .Onee-sama?”
“I, too, want to love someone if I can.”
In Diana’s eyes, the scenery around her sister, adorned with food and flowers, suddenly faded away.
“How wonderful it would be to love Gustav. But I’ve never loved a man before, and I don’t know how to be loved by a man. Yes, I’ve never known.”
Diana paled as if her collar had been grabbed and swallowed hard.
“That’s why I can only admire his appearance. That’s why I can only receive something by being bought.”
Diana felt her sister’s anguish and rubbed her eyes.
“I envy Gustav. I envy the husband who can make the woman he loves his wife. Sometimes, I even envy Gustav. I don’t know what to do anymore.”
“. . .Onee-sama. Have you ever expressed those feelings to Onii-sama?”
“Of course not. It would only make the other person even more sad if I said it.”
“Is that so?”
“. . .Diana?”
“If I were Gustav, I would want you to talk about it now. To reveal your innermost thoughts and make your partner feel even a little bit relieved.”
Ilsa stood up in frustration.
“. . .No matter what I think, it’s my own business, right?”
In the distance, Leon received a noblewoman’s hat and began a demonstration of decorating it with flowers. Ilsa stood up and walked forward, conveying something to Gustav before disappearing into the inn. Gustav also hurriedly followed her and disappeared into the inn.
Diana suddenly felt scared. She hoped that nothing would change drastically because she had intervened.
Daniel, who had been left alone, found Diana and approached her.
“. . .It seems that the two of them will return to the inn and leave me behind.”
“I see. . .What about the two of them?”
“Ilsa-sama is feeling unwell, it seems. Ah, by the way, I have another consultation. . .”
Diana widened her eyes.
“Huh? Already?”
“Why hesitate? Can’t you create more creative flower dishes? They were more popular than expected. This is a chance to connect with the next client.”
Diana switched gears and crossed her arms.
“Yes. . .There’s something I’ve always wanted to try. . .”
Daniel and Diana moved to the inn’s kitchen.
“Just in case. . .ta-da!”
Diana took out a bag she had brought and showed the preserved edible flowers.
“Oh, so this is that flower.”
The head chef also arrived and gazed at the unusual flowers.
“These pink flowers, in particular, have a spicy taste like mustard greens. So, I thought maybe we could use them in a meal instead of sweets. . .Chef, do we have rice?”
“We do. What are you planning to do with it?”
“I want to make risotto. And add cheese and some spicier herbs.”
“If it’s herbs you’re looking for, we have arugula.”
“Well, that’s perfect!”
Following Diana’s instructions, the head chef put broth and rice in a pot and simmered it. They reduced the moisture more than usual to make a firm risotto.
Diana boiled the blue and pink flowers next to it, kneading them with salt. She did the same with the arugula. When the chef’s rice was al dente, he took it off the heat and Diana mixed it with cheese.
“It’s the perfect firmness. I’ll sandwich the arugula in this risotto.”
She sandwiched the arugula between layers of rice like mini cakes, shaping the risotto into a cylinder, and firmly pressed the salt-preserved flowers on top.
A risotto abundant with flowers, like something made in a child’s pretend play from long ago, was complete.
“Wow. . .It turned out just as I imagined!”
Diana couldn’t help but jump up and down. The head chef laughed and said,
“This is interesting. It looks like a cake.”
“Let’s serve it right away.”
They made several of the same dish and put them on a cart, which the head chef then carried. Walking together behind him, Daniel suddenly muttered next to Diana.
“I wonder what would have happened if you and I got married.”
Diana glanced at him from the corner of her eye and kept her expression neutral, looking straight ahead.
“I’m sorry, but I think I would have been unhappy, for sure.”
Not understanding her true intentions, Daniel fell silent. The butler opened the door, and Diana and the others stepped back into the garden.
As the new dish was presented to the circle of nobles, a loud cheer erupted. The women flocked to the cart, going wild over the beautiful flower risotto.
Amidst the clamor, Daniel asked Diana.
“Why do you think you would be unhappy if you married me?”
Diana answered without making eye contact.
“. . .I don’t think I could ever truly love a husband forced upon me.”
“Is that so?”
“I’m the type who wants to be pursued, not the one who gives love.”
“Hmm, you’re surprisingly passionate. . .I don’t understand what’s so appealing about a farmer like him.”
“Everything.”
“I see. I can’t comprehend willingly choosing a life of poverty. . .”
“Fufufu. Is it possible, Daniel-sama, that you’re trying to woo me?”
Caught off guard by Diana’s unexpected counterattack, Daniel stumbled.
“. . .! Ridiculous. You’re reading too much into it.”
“Oh, when it becomes inconvenient, you run away. That’s your style. Push and pull, deceive each other. Play those mind games with another woman. I, being clever, am not fond of talkative men.”
Daniel fell into deep thought. Diana, finally adding flowers to all the hats, walked over to Leon, who was taking a break, and sat down next to him.
“Leon, well done. The hat bouquet demonstration was a success.”
Leon leaned against the bench and smiled, extending his palm to Diana, showing her what was inside.
In his hand were three silver coins. Diana also leaned in and sat on the bench.
“Oh, did you receive a tip?”
“Yeah. I didn’t expect it, though.”
“I see.”
“They asked me to come again. They want me to go around boasting about it.”
“Fufu. It saved on advertising costs.”
“Diana. . .Aurel-sama seems to be possessing you again.”
Diana rested her head on Leon’s shoulder.
Suddenly feeling tired, she closed her eyes.
“That risotto, did Diana come up with it?”
“Yeah.”
“Amazing. You should do it at a restaurant.”
“Yeah.”
“I wonder what you’ll make next when another flower blooms.”
“. . .”
“Diana?”
“. . .Mm.”
“. . .Are you sleepy? Maybe we should go home soon.”
“. . .”
“I don’t think we can ride a horse. . .Can we rest at the inn for a bit?”
Leon left Diana, who was slumped on the bench, and went to look for Ilsa for permission.
“Ilsa-sama? Gustav-sama?”
As he entered the inn, Ilsa’s voice suddenly thundered down.
“I’m leaving! I’ve had enough of this life!!”
Leon looked around nervously. From the second floor, he encountered Ilsa coming down, sobbing.
“Get the coachman! Summon the coachman!”
Ilsa ordered the butler, rushing towards the entrance.
As she almost collided with Leon, Ilsa saw this as an opportunity and loudly declared to him,
“I’m leaving this place!”
Leon’s eyes widened.
“Let me stay at your mountain cabin! It’s settled!”
Without giving Leon a chance to respond, Ilsa left the inn, leaving him with a bewildered expression.
・・・
【”𝓐𝔀𝓮𝓫𝓼𝓽𝓸𝓻𝓲𝓮𝓼.𝓬𝓸𝓶” – 𝓓𝓲𝓼𝓬𝓸𝓿𝓮𝓻 𝓪 𝓬𝓪𝓹𝓽𝓲𝓿𝓪𝓽𝓲𝓷𝓰 𝔀𝓸𝓻𝓵𝓭 𝓸𝓯 𝓵𝓸𝓿𝓮, 𝓹𝓪𝓼𝓼𝓲𝓸𝓷 𝓪𝓷𝓭 𝓪𝓭𝓿𝓮𝓷𝓽𝓾𝓻𝓮, 𝔀𝓱𝓮𝓻𝓮 𝔂𝓸𝓾 𝓬𝓪𝓷 𝓲𝓷𝓭𝓾𝓵𝓰𝓮 𝓲𝓷 𝓪 𝓬𝓸𝓵𝓵𝓮𝓬𝓽𝓲𝓸𝓷 𝓸𝓯 𝓽𝓻𝓪𝓷𝓼𝓵𝓪𝓽𝓮𝓭 𝓷𝓸𝓿𝓮𝓵𝓼 𝔀𝓲𝓽𝓱 𝓭𝓪𝓲𝓵𝔂 𝓾𝓹𝓭𝓪𝓽𝓮𝓼 𝓪𝓷𝓭 𝓮𝔁𝓬𝓵𝓾𝓼𝓲𝓿𝓮 𝓪𝓬𝓬𝓮𝓼𝓼 𝓽𝓸 𝓪𝓭𝓿𝓪𝓷𝓬𝓮𝓭 𝓬𝓱𝓪𝓹𝓽𝓮𝓻𝓼.】
・・・
Next, when Diana woke up, she found herself riding in a carriage with her sister. Startled by the unexpected sight, she looked out the window and saw Leon riding alongside the carriage on Regina. It seemed that he had carried and placed the sleeping Diana in the carriage. But why was she being transported in a carriage?
“. . .What on earth is this?”
“Diana, are you awake? I’ve decided to leave the inn. Let me stay at your cabin for a while.”
Diana almost fell off her chair in surprise.
“What?! I didn’t agree to that. . .”
“Forget about Gustav. He’s all talk and no action, after all.”
Diana gazed sadly at her sister’s beautiful profile.
In Ilsa’s eyes, there were glimpses of a strong determination.
Chapter 36: Mountain cottage and Ilsa
Will there be enough sleeping space for three people in this small mountain cabin?
As soon as they arrived at the cabin, Leon responded to Diana’s question.
“I’ll sleep in the cowshed tonight.”
Diana and Ilsa exchanged surprised glances at this unexpected offer.
“By the way, we only have potatoes and flour for food at the moment. Is that okay?”
When asked, Ilsa looked startled and glanced around the cabin.
“Potatoes? Flour?”
“Yeah, we also have milk. You can squeeze it directly from the cow.”
“!”
“But we already had the eggs for breakfast. . .”
Scratching his head, Leon left the cabin. Ilsa’s face grew paler as she said,
“. . .Diana, is that true?”
Diana nodded with a wry smile.
“Well. . .how pitiful. You have to live such a poor life. . .”
“Don’t pity me so much. I’m happy living with Leon.”
“. . .You’re so desperate not to worry your sister, aren’t you?”
Ilsa’s bad habit of rushing ahead without listening to others began to show again. Diana sighed and continued,
“Listen, we’ll be fine if we come up with some ideas. We can make penne from the flour or pancakes by combining it with eggs.”
“Ideas. . .?”
“Yes. It seems like Onee-sama has never been one for creative thinking. This is a good opportunity. Since we’ve come all the way to the mountain cabin, let’s make something.”
Ilsa slumped down. Diana stood in the kitchen, put the flour in a bowl, and started kneading it with water.
“Alright, the dough is ready. If we roll it out thinly and boil it, it will become decent macaroni.”
Ilsa reluctantly took it and started spreading the dough thinly like making clay for lasagna.
Seeing her surprisingly skillful work, Diana felt relieved and entrusted the task to her sister, heading towards the cowshed.
Leon was milking the cows.
“Hey, Leon.”
“. . .What?”
“What happened between Onee-sama and Gustav?”
Leon finished milking and turned around, holding a bucket of milk.
“It seems they had a fight.”
Diana opened her mouth in surprise.
“A fight?”
“I don’t know the details of their conversation. But from what I saw, Ilsa-sama was the one shouting.”
Diana put her hand on her chin and thought.
“I see, a fight. . .”
“Oh well, today was supposed to be with Diana. . .”
“Wait. This might be an opportunity.”
“Huh?”
“For Onii-sama and Onee-sama’s relationship.”
Diana shrugged and laughed.
“Onee-sama, it seems she’s finally able to say what she wants to Gustav face-to-face. It’s a big progress compared to before.”
“Hmm, so they couldn’t express their thoughts to each other before?”
“Yes, my sister said she had been holding back everything. Gustav was also troubled because he couldn’t understand his wife.”
“Come to think of it, that’s true.”
“The marriage that was only bound by a contract might finally start moving.”
“But whether it will turn out well or not is another matter.”
“That’s the point.”
Just as Diana groaned, something happened.
“. . .Diana, look at that.”
Leon pointed in a certain direction.
“It’s Gustav’s carriage!”
Following Ilsa, Gustav had arrived. Diana got excited and jumped up and down in place.
“Oh, this is a very interesting development!”
“Gustav-sama came to pick up his wife, didn’t he?”
The two of them left the cowshed. Gustav got out of the carriage with a somewhat solemn expression.
“Diana, Leon. . .”
Gustav said, quietly contemplating something. He didn’t seem as flustered as expected.
“Onii-sama, did you come to pick up your wife?”
Gustav answered the question with a somewhat awkward tone.
“No, I’m hesitating.”
Diana widened her eyes.
“If I bring her back, it won’t mean anything. It will just be a repetition of the same thing.”
Mixed with the sadness of the twilight, the three of them simultaneously slumped their shoulders.
“Ilsa said this. You lack passion. You’ve become overweight and don’t care about your appearance. You say you love your wife, but there are no actions to accompany those words.”
As her brother-in-law spoke, something flashed in Diana’s mind.
“That’s right. Onii-sama, why don’t you try living in this cabin?”
Gustav and Leon turned pale at the same time.
“Diana, what are you saying. . .”
“Diana, don’t go into the cabin anymore!”
Their voices synchronized, creating a slightly awkward atmosphere.
Diana smiled at the two of them.
“No need to worry. Leon, let’s go to the hot spring inn. We’ll exchange residences with Onee-sama and her husband.”
Leon furrowed his brow even deeper.
“Are you suggesting we leave behind the cattle and the fields?”
“Oh, don’t worry. There’s nothing I can do that Onii-sama can’t. Leon, please explain.”
“Hold on. . .Let’s hear Gustav-sama’s opinion first.”
Leon said, urging Gustav to reject the proposal. However. . .
“Hmm, Diana. It seems you have something in mind?”
Surprisingly, Gustav seemed quite enthusiastic. Leon was taken aback.
“Passion and action can only arise from adversity.”
Diana said with a smile that never faded.
“That’s why we, who have been provided with everything, naturally lack such emotions. Please try living the life of a farmer once. You might discover something.”
Gustav nodded. Leon was troubled.
“Coming from someone who lives the life of a farmer, it must be true.”
“Hey, hey, Gustav-sama. . .”
“Alright, let’s give it a try. Please lend us the cabin for about three days.”
“That’s fine. We’ll be back here in three days.”
“Ah. . .”
“Now, Leon. Before Onee-sama notices, teach everything to Onii-sama. I’m sure he can do it if he tries.”
Leon reluctantly guided his brother-in-law, explaining the location of the well, watering spots, and the method of milking. After conveying everything, Gustav left instructions with the coachman.
“I’ve prepared a new room for you. Take it easy without working for a change.”
Taking advantage of Gustav’s kindness, Diana and Leon departed for the hot spring inn without saying goodbye to Ilsa, riding in a carriage.
Inside the carriage, Leon muttered.
“. . .I’m worried.”
“It’ll be fine. Everyone underestimates Gustav too much. If you had said you wanted to try this lifestyle, I’m sure everyone would have denied it, saying it’s impossible.”
“Hmm. . .well, Diana’s ideas have been successful so far, without a doubt.”
“It’s only three days, so I don’t think the couple will starve.”
“Sigh, I’m worried. . .”
Leon kept looking out of the carriage window at the hills.
Finally alone with Leon, Diana felt relieved and leaned comfortably against his shoulder.
Chapter 37: If you go among the birds, you’ll find poor ones and rich ones
Upon arriving at the hot spring inn in Lipps village, the coachman who had witnessed the situation explained something to the butler.
Diana and Leon were given a suite at the inn.
The room had a king-size bed. Diana jumped onto it and sprawled out.
“Ah~ It’s been a while since I’ve had such a spacious bed!”
“So, rich people sleep on beds like this. . .Amazing.”
When Leon expressed his impression as a poor person, Diana chuckled.
“When the food arrives, you’ll surely be surprised by its luxury.”
“I’ve been given meals at the Heinz mansion, so it’s not that surprising.”
“Is that so? I wonder what Otou-sama fed you and the others.”
“It was just staff meals.”
“One plate per person?”
“Well, something like that.”
“The meals here are served in courses.”
“. . .What does that mean?”
“It’s a dining style where the meal starts with appetizers, and more dishes are added leading up to the main course. Once you finish one dish, the next one is brought out. And there’s dessert after the meal.”
“Oh, I see. I can eat a lot then.”
“Yes, that’s right. That’s why Gustav gains so much weight. He doesn’t do any farm work or physical labor. . .Now, let’s go to the hot spring. There’s a private bath in this room.”
“Wow. . .That’s amazing.”
“I’ll show you. Come with me.”
The two entered the bathroom in the suite, which had hot spring water. They both relaxed in the large bathtub filled with hot spring water up to their shoulders.
“Hmm. . .It’s not much different from the hot spring hut in Pabst village.”
“I see. But there’s a certain joy in being able to indulge in exclusivity.”
“Come to think of it, this is the first time I’m taking a bath with Diana.”
“That’s right. Fufufu.”
After getting out of the bathtub, the two of them lathered soap onto their own bodies.
“What is this soap?! It smells amazing and lathers up so much!”
“It’s imported. You can’t normally get it in the Kingdom of Wendels. It must be from Ishtar Trading Company.”
“. . .Rich people are incredible.”
“You have quite an extreme reaction to that.”
“Well, that’s all I can say. By the way, Diana.”
“What?”
“After indulging in such luxury, does that mean you’ve become my wife?”
“Yes.”
“I can’t believe it. . .If I were Diana, I would never become my wife.”
After getting out of the bath, they had their meal in the dining room.
The butlers and maids served the predetermined dishes in a calm manner. Today’s appetizer was sour cream capellini. The soup was a chilled cream and fava bean potage, followed by shrimp with honey mustard sauce. In between, there was cranberry sorbet as a palate cleanser, and the meat dish was a meatloaf shaped like a cake. Lastly, there were petit cheese soufflé and espresso waiting.
Leon patted his bloated stomach as the luxurious dishes kept coming, and he politely nodded to the servants who took away the plates.
Diana chuckled at his unfamiliar behavior.
At night, the two of them lay on the bed in the candlelight and quietly talked.
“. . .If we continue this kind of lifestyle, we’ll become lazy.”
Diana crawled on the cool linen sheets and leaned against Leon’s warm shoulder.
“That’s why Onii-sama is gaining weight.”
“And surprisingly, there’s not much excitement. It’s like. . .a sense of accomplishment.”
“I understand that very well. There’s nothing we need to do ourselves. The rich spend their days just moving their mouths and eyes.”
“With this kind of life, we’ll run out of conversation topics quickly.”
“That’s true. We used to talk about our work for today and tomorrow in that small cabin.”
“Which flowers bloomed, how much we harvested.”
“Where different animals appeared, or when the cow’s milk was ready.”
“I used to think being busy was tough, but having free time is also tough.”
“. . .Yes, that’s true.”
Diana gently blew out the candle on the bedside.
“. . .Leon.”
“What is it, Diana?”
“When we sleep on this bed, I start wanting a bigger bed.”
“. . .If we want to put that, we’ll need an extension or a new construction.”
“How much would it cost?”
“For an extension, five gold coins. For a new construction, ten gold coins.”
“Oh, I see. Then we can already do an extension. We received it from Onee-sama.”
“Well, but if we add five more coins, we can buy a new construction, you know?”
“I see. . .That’s a dilemma.”
“Yeah, I don’t plan on living in a small house until the end. Since we’ll have children, the bigger the house, the better.”
“. . .I see. That’s true.”
“How many do you plan on having, Ojou-sama?”
“. . .Oh, Leon~.”
The two laughed ticklishly and exchanged a goodnight kiss. They smelled the pleasant scent of foreign soap from each other’s necks, and with slightly awkward movements, Leon unbuttoned Diana’s nightgown.
・・・
【”A͟w͟e͟b͟s͟t͟o͟r͟i͟e͟s͟.c͟o͟m͟” – D͟i͟s͟c͟o͟v͟e͟r͟ a͟ c͟a͟p͟t͟i͟v͟a͟t͟i͟n͟g͟ w͟o͟r͟l͟d͟ o͟f͟ l͟o͟v͟e͟, p͟a͟s͟s͟i͟o͟n͟ a͟n͟d͟ a͟d͟v͟e͟n͟t͟u͟r͟e͟, w͟h͟e͟r͟e͟ y͟o͟u͟ c͟a͟n͟ i͟n͟d͟u͟l͟g͟e͟ i͟n͟ a͟ c͟o͟l͟l͟e͟c͟t͟i͟o͟n͟ o͟f͟ t͟r͟a͟n͟s͟l͟a͟t͟e͟d͟ n͟o͟v͟e͟l͟s͟ w͟i͟t͟h͟ d͟a͟i͟l͟y͟ u͟p͟d͟a͟t͟e͟s͟ a͟n͟d͟ e͟x͟c͟l͟u͟s͟i͟v͟e͟ a͟c͟c͟e͟s͟s͟ t͟o͟ a͟d͟v͟a͟n͟c͟e͟d͟ c͟h͟a͟p͟t͟e͟r͟s͟.】
・・・
Meanwhile. . .
Things were at a standstill between Gustav and Ilsa. It was only natural for her to be angry since Gustav had kicked Diana and the others out of the cabin without consulting her.
But regardless, hunger was unbearable for both of them.
As the night grew darker, Gustav lit a candlestick.
“. . .Should we eat something?”
He muttered to himself. Ilsa remained seated on the bed, unmoving.
Gustav rummaged through the cabin.
He found milk and potatoes.
Gustav dropped the charcoal into the fire. It took some time, but once he confirmed that the fire was lit, he waited patiently for the charcoal to glow red.
Ilsa watched the glowing charcoal with curiosity.
Gustav threw the potatoes into the charcoal with a flourish.
“Hey, hey, Gustav.”
“It’s fine. If you remove the burnt parts of the potatoes, the inside can be mashed and eaten.”
It seemed like he was just trying to stave off hunger. Ilsa broke out in a cold sweat.
“That’s right. Here, I have thinly stretched lasagna noodles.”
Ilsa boiled the slightly dried noodles in well water.
While boiling, she realized that there seemed to be no sauce-like substance.
Suddenly, Gustav spoke up.
“You can make a cream sauce with flour and milk.”
Ilsa’s eyes widened.
“I’ve never made something like that before.”
“I know how to make it. I learned it at school.”
“Eh? School?”
“That’s right. I lived in a boarding school during my childhood. I had to do most of the housework.”
“That’s news to me. A boarding school?”
“Daniel was my junior there. We were roommates. . .”
Gustav skillfully sautéed the flour in a frying pan.
Ilsa watched it with curiosity from the side.
“Can you see it?”
“No, it’s too dark to see the color clearly.”
“I’ll bring the candlestick over.”
Ilsa illuminated her husband’s hands from above. The white flour began to take on color.
As Ilsa gradually poured in the milk, it foamed up and turned into a creamy texture.
Gustav added salt and tasted it.
“Well, it’s good enough.”
Ilsa poured the sauce over the lasagna and set it on the table. Gustav took out the blackened potatoes from the charcoal fire and split them open, revealing a white, fluffy interior.
“Let’s pour the cream sauce over this too.”
They poured the cream sauce over the mashed potatoes.
Finally, the two dishes were complete. They added wine and a small table was set.
Ilsa cautiously brought the food to her mouth.
“Oh, it’s delicious.”
Gustav proudly sniffed.
“I used to make cream sauce quite often. Cooking was the job of the underclassmen, you see.”
“. . .Did you not have any cooks hired?”
“We only had someone make meals for us in the morning and evening. It was customary for us to prepare our own meals during lunchtime. Many would just buy food outside, but the rest of us would take turns cooking.”
“. . .What else can you make?”
“I can make sandwiches for the most part. Egg salad, fried fish, tartar sauce. . .I also made jam quite often.”
“Well, that’s impressive.”
“Cream sauce was versatile, so I made it many times. I recommend mixing it with pumpkin for a stew.”
“So, today’s meal is thanks to the education at the boarding school, huh?”
“That’s one way to put it. It came in handy at an unexpected time.”
Ilsa seemed to have completely forgotten about the argument they had earlier.
At night, Gustav lay on the floor, and Ilsa lay on the bed to sleep.
They had been having restless nights recently, but this time they were exhausted and quickly fell asleep.
Chapter 38: Ilsa and Gustav’s Idyllic Life in the Countryside
The next morning, when Ilsa woke up, Gustav was preparing breakfast.
He was mixing flour, eggs, milk, and sugar in a frying pan, making pancakes.
Ilsa couldn’t just sit there and do nothing, so she reluctantly got up, went to the well to fetch water, and boiled it.
She took out a strangely new and beautiful teacup from the shelf and brewed tea.
They sat across from each other for the meal.
With each bite of the moist pancakes, Ilsa nodded in approval.
“It’s delicious when you use freshly squeezed ingredients.”
“Food eaten in town tends to lose freshness during transportation.”
Suddenly, Ilsa thought to herself.
(Is this the first time we’ve talked about the contents of a meal with my husband?)
She had eaten elaborate dishes countless times.
But she had never moved, cooked, or arranged them herself.
(Ordinary villagers must lead lives like this.)
Thinking that, she realized that they were the ones leading a different kind of life.
(And this is what a normal couple experiences in the morning.)
“I’ll split the firewood.”
Ilsa looked up.
“You don’t have to do anything and just relax. You must be tired from sleeping on the rough bed.”
It was probably Gustav, who had been sleeping on the floor, who was tired.
Ilsa felt a deep warmth welling up in the depths of her heart.
“. . .I will do something too.”
“It’s all heavy work. There’s no way you can do it.”
“It’s not good to burden you alone.”
Gustav stared blankly at Ilsa. She smiled.
“What other tasks are there?”
“Leon mentioned watering, cleaning, and brushing the cows. . .”
“I’ll do those.”
“Are you sure?”
Ilsa nodded and got up, pulling out a petticoat from under her luxurious silk dress. She also kicked off her high heels and put on Diana’s sandals that were nearby. Gustav was taken aback.
“This will do. Well then, I’ll go to the well first, so please bring the empty plates.”
Gustav silently nodded, sipped his tea, and looked around the cabin.
Baskets and pots hung haphazardly. Fresh flowers were tightly arranged in simple bottles. Two sets of work clothes and a linen cloth for wiping hands were hanging on the wall.
The things that should be used were in their proper places, and the things that should be cherished were in their appropriate spots.
Gustav muttered.
“. . .We tried to have more than we could handle.”
Without possessions, they had no choice but to rely on each other.
“The more we have, the thinner our relationships with others become, perhaps.”
He felt like the answer to why Diana desired Leon was all here in this cabin.
Ilsa’s sound of washing dishes could be heard from outside. Gustav felt an unprecedented sense of relief from that sound.
Gustav stood up with the empty plates. He entrusted them to Ilsa and went to cut the trees stacked for firewood next to the cabin.
In this rocky and dry land, there was nothing. There were no houses nearby, only the chirping of birds could be heard.
As they worked silently, they didn’t speak. But through the sounds of their respective tasks, their presence became vividly apparent to each other.
(What was it that made me so hungry for conversation with others. . .)
The more they worked silently, the more words accumulated within themselves.
The more they piled up work, the more a sense of satisfaction welled up.
Ilsa felt the same way.
When it was work done by someone else, she didn’t find it bothersome when she did it herself.
Because it was for herself and for the other person.
If it were work aimed at an unspecified number of people, it would likely lead to fatigue. But when it was work dedicated to just the two of them, she felt a sense of pride.
(I never realized that I had never done anything for someone else.)
When it came to manual labor in town, there was honestly not much she did besides writing letters. There were plenty of jobs that involved talking, though.
(. . .Just talking without doing anything feels empty, doesn’t it?)
She wiped the dishes and returned them to the cupboard. Turning on her heel, she watered the small garden.
“Oh, there’s a white flower blooming.”
In Diana’s edible flower garden, there was a white flower she had never seen before.
(I have to tell Diana when she comes back.)
At that moment. . .
A man approached from a distance. He had chestnut hair, a large build, and was solidly built. In his hand, he held a bundle of onions. As Ilsa walked towards him, the young man was surprised and asked.
“Huh? Diana and Leon. . .”
“Hello. I’m Diana’s older sister. We escaped from the town.”
The big man nodded as if understanding.
“Oh, no wonder you look alike! Where did the two go?”
“Well. . .they went to Lipps village for a bit.”
“I see. Sorry for not introducing myself earlier, I’m Fritz, Leon’s older brother. I came to share some onions since we had a good harvest.”
“Oh, thank you. Wait here for a moment.”
Ilsa returned to the cabin and came back with sugar packed in a bottle. She had heard that the village was engaging in bartering during wartime.
“This is a share from our home as well. Please feel free to use this sugar.”
“Ah, this is such a good find. I’ll have to give you another onion later.”
Fritz handed the onion to Ilsa and left.
Gustav arrived.
“Oh, an onion.”
“It smells so good. It’s a fresh onion. Let’s slice it and sauté it for lunch.”
Suddenly, silence fell between the two.
“. . .What should I say?”
Ilsa murmured with a deep emotion.
“I feel strangely happy right now.”
Gustav nodded.
“Me too.”
In a blissful silence, accompanied by the chirping of birds.
The two leaned against each other and gently kissed while holding onions.
After parting their lips, Ilsa whispered.
“With you, I feel like I can handle anything. . .I finally realized that after coming here. You’re someone who would do anything for me.”
“Ilsa. . .”
“And if you could just lose some weight, I’d have nothing to complain about.”
Gustav’s face stiffened, and Ilsa laughed.
“. . .Please. If you do, I feel like I can love you even more.”
“Well, I guess I have no choice. . .”
It was the moment when Ilsa’s love for her husband went from zero to one.
Gustav and Ilsa shared the onion and, with light footsteps, returned to the cabin to hang them up.
In order to have a warm meal together.
Chapter 39: Planning for a marriage to a brother
Meanwhile, at the Lipps village hot spring inn in the afternoon――.
“I wonder how Ilsa-sama and the others are doing right now.”
Diana and Leon were still spending their boring time. Besides eating, there was really nothing else to do.
“Ah, I want to go back soon and take care of the cows.”
“Sometimes it’s good to take it easy.”
“Even if we take it easy, it’s frustrating to have nothing to do.”
“Yeah. . .Oh, I have an idea.”
Diana looked out at the backyard.
“There’s a red rose over there.”
Leon, standing behind Diana, peered out the window with her.
“Can we make syrup out of it?”
“Are you going to borrow the kitchen?”
“It’s a waste of time. I’ll use this time to brainstorm ideas.”
“Just for syrup?”
“Fufufu, yes.”
“While you’re at it, can you ask for some pruning too?”
Diana and Leon went downstairs to find the butler. They caught him at the entrance and asked him to relay the message to the chef about the roses.
“We told him we’ll be waiting in the garden. Let’s go check on the plants for a bit.”
Diana walked with Leon. As soon as they opened the door to the garden, they froze in surprise.
There was someone already in the garden.
It was George.
Come to think of it, Diana felt like she had seen this man in the backyard before. She called out to her brother-in-law before anyone else.
“Long time no see, George.”
George turned around, slightly surprised, and looked at them.
Since that incident, both Diana and Leon had special feelings towards him.
“. . .What are you two doing here?”
“Oh! Thank you for the other day!”
George coughed as if trying to cover something up in response to Diana’s enthusiasm.
“Don’t get the wrong idea. I didn’t tell Leon to do anything for your sake.”
Diana’s cheeks relaxed a bit at the reaction she somewhat expected.
“I thought that if I let the only bride who came to our family escape here, we would lose the woman who would take care of us when we become old. I just stopped you to secure a caregiver.”
Leon was slightly taken aback. Diana suddenly looked at George’s hand.
In his hand was a bouquet of white roses.
(He must have been picking flowers. . .)
Diana’s face paled at the unexpected combination. George seemed to notice her gaze, turned on his heel, and left, raising the bouquet as a farewell gesture.
As they watched him in astonishment, the butler approached them.
“You can use the kitchen. However, only until three o’clock. They said it’s fine to pluck the roses as long as they’re not buds.”
“Thank you. Let’s gather the rose petals right away.”
Diana went to get a bucket. Leon, while plucking the roses, stared at them and fell into deep thought.
Borrowing sugar and a bottle from the kitchen, Diana simmered the rose petals in sugar water.
The vibrant red color dyed the sugar water, and a fragrant smell filled the kitchen.
“We couldn’t gather much, but this amount should be enough for the color and fragrance.”
Leon remained silent beside her.
“. . .What’s wrong, Leon?”
Leon snapped out of his thoughts.
“Oh, it’s nothing. . .”
“By the way, George was unexpectedly picking roses, wasn’t he? I wonder if he’s giving them to someone.”
Leon pondered.
“Diana.”
“What?”
“Do you know Laura?”
Diana looked up.
“Yes. . .I know her. She came to our wedding.”
“. . .I see. Did you talk to her about anything?”
“No. Oh, but. . .”
“But?”
“She poured wine on George. I was really surprised at that time.”
Leon fell into deep thought again.
“. . .I see.”
“Hmm? What’s the matter, Leon? Did something happen between Laura-san and George?”
When Diana asked, Leon hesitated for a moment before confiding in her.
“Laura is my brother’s ex-girlfriend from a long time ago.”
Diana nodded.
“Ah. . .I thought so.”
“I suddenly remembered that. Laura loved roses.”
“Oh, really? I wonder why they broke up.”
“There were various reasons. I don’t know the exact reason. But. . .”
Leon lowered his voice.
“Maybe George. . .still. . .”
Diana closed her eyes.
“Don’t end up like me. . .huh.”
“I’m sure it was my older brother who pushed Laura away. If it’s for the same reason as me.”
“Hmm? The reason?”
“He must have thought he couldn’t be happy.”
“Oh, I see. Why do you think that? There’s no difference in social status.”
“That’s been bothering me for a while. In any case, it’s a big problem if no brides come to the brothers.”
Diana lifted her face.
“Why?”
“George mentioned it earlier. If all my brothers remain unmarried until they die, won’t it become a huge burden for us?”
“. . .Yeah.”
“Well, if possible. . .Even though they’re detestable brothers, I’ve always thought that if they all got married, it would reduce Diana’s burden, you know?”
“Indeed, that’s true.”
“It’s a strange thing, but we’ve managed to live like this too. I’ve been thinking that maybe we could take care of their wives.”
“I see. But, there aren’t any young women in this village, are there?”
Leon pressed his forehead.
“. . .That’s the problem.”
“We need to make the village more attractive and lively, otherwise women will be drawn to the urban areas and won’t stay here.”
“I wonder if there’s any way.”
“Well, it’s quite difficult with just our own efforts.”
Diana poured rose syrup into a sterilized bottle.
That’s when it happened.
The front door opened, and voices could be heard.
“George can’t read, so it’s easy to deceive him.”
Leon almost dropped the pot. He looked up and listened carefully.
“Even if we manipulate the account books quite a bit, it’s still the same. He’s so full of himself, desperately trying to maintain his pride with just his attitude.”
Diana quickly closed the bottle and stuck it to the kitchen door.
“Thanks to that, the wheat supply never runs out. Ahaha.”
The kitchen door opened.
Diana faced the head chef who had entered. The head chef turned pale at her appearance and hurriedly sealed his lips.
Diana smiled sweetly.
“Head chef, I wanted to talk to you about George. . .”
Behind Diana, Leon gave a stern look.
The head chef and the worker exchanged glances, trying to escape Leon’s gaze, and then slumped their shoulders as if all hope was lost.
“What do you mean George can’t read?”
The interrogated head chef sighed before speaking.
“It’s just that. . .he seems to have trouble with keeping the books and writing contracts. He can do simple mental calculations, but he can’t write things down on paper.”
“But that doesn’t mean you can manipulate the numbers. Show me that ledger, please.”
Reluctantly, the head chef took out the ledger from the cupboard.
Diana scanned the ledger from top to bottom. According to the records, the price of wheat was set surprisingly higher than the market price. The same amount was written in the contracts as well.
“So, in other words, you’re saying that George verbally communicated a lower amount and paid that. And that he received the official amount reflected in the ledger from the innkeeper. Is that correct?”
The head chef nodded resignedly. George had been swindled by this man.
“This is. . .terrible.”
Leon was also furious beside her. The head chef cleared his throat and started again.
“Leon, can you read?”
“Of course. We have teachers coming to Pabst village during the off-season.”
“Then George should be able to read too, right?”
“. . .I think so. But since we have a significant age gap and never studied together, I can’t say for sure.”
“I see. He doesn’t have any visual impairment, does he?”
“I don’t think so. I’ve never seen him wearing glasses. . .”
“Then why can’t he read?”
[Shut up. . .What business is it of yours to worry about someone else’s illness.]
Diana pondered.
“Illness that prevents reading. . .?”
“I’ve never heard of such an illness.”
“Well. . .I heard about it a long time ago. The former king of the Eisenstadt Kingdom had that illness.”
“Huh? Such an illness exists?!”
Leon was not so much surprised as he was exasperated.
“Yes. That’s why the ancient king had high-ranking officials write documents on his behalf. It led to tampering with the documents necessary for the succession to the throne, causing a temporary split in the royal family. Don’t you remember this history?”
“I don’t know. I only learned reading, writing, and arithmetic. I never bothered with the history of neighboring countries.”
“I see. . .That’s why there’s a possibility that George has that illness.”
Diana turned forward with determination.
“That’s why, Head Chef, what you’ve been doing is fraud. We need to talk to George and get to the bottom of this. If we leave this head chef as he is, George will become a victim of another scam.”
Leon didn’t seem to harbor the same deep hatred for his older brother as before.
“. . .Yeah, you’re right. We owe him a little now.”
“Let’s go to George’s house. Oh. . .but maybe we should arrange a meeting first.”
“Bad timing. We missed each other.”
“Should we send a letter?”
“Hold on. Diana just mentioned an illness that prevents reading.”
“Oh, right. . .That’s true.”
Leon pondered.
“I see. So, all the brothers communicated verbally.”
“Do you have any idea about this?”
“He had a habit of ignoring letters and documents. I thought he was just looking down on us and ignoring them, but if that’s the case, the situation changes. . .”
“I see. There were some signs, huh?”
“That’s why we, the younger brothers, had to meet George directly whenever something happened. He wasn’t just playing pretend as king.”
Leon’s mind cleared up as he unraveled the mystery from the past. Diana thought hard, her mind spinning faster than usual.
Suddenly, the memory of the wedding came to her mind.
――Laura lost her hearing. . .
“Oh.”
Diana couldn’t help but exclaim.
“What’s wrong, Diana?”
“That means George couldn’t communicate with Laura-san, who lost her hearing, at all.”
Leon’s eyes widened.
“N-No way. . .Is that what happened?”
“Yes. That’s why George had no choice but to break up with Laura-san, I’m sure.”
“I can’t believe something like that. . .”
“It’s all just speculation, but. . .if this is true, they had a very unfortunate way of parting.”
Diana looked at the red rose syrup in front of her.
“. . .Roses, huh.”
Diana picked up the bottle.
“Laura-san, do you think she’ll like this?”
Leon was momentarily stunned, but he finally noticed something and nodded.
“. . .Should we take it with us?”
“Yes, let’s. Maybe we should ask George to give it to Laura-san.”
“I wonder if she’ll accept it willingly. From that grumpy older brother of mine.”
“If Laura-san still likes him, I’m sure she’ll accept it despite any complaints.”
“. . .Sigh. It’s embarrassing to imagine something like that.”
“Oh, really? It’s for our future. If no sisters-in-law come, it’ll be troublesome for us, not them.”
“Diana. . .I thought you were a romantic, but you’re surprisingly practical.”
“Fufufu. Either way, it’s also helping someone. . .Oh?”
From a distance, the sound of horses’ swift footsteps could be heard. Diana peeked out from the kitchen.
“Gustav and Onee-sama are coming on Regina! They’re back quite early.”
“Ah. . .So it didn’t work out after all. . .”
Leon scratched his head, looking troubled. Diana hurriedly rushed out to the inn’s entrance.
“Onii-sama! Onee-sama!”
With the determination to avoid a potentially chaotic situation, the younger sister went out.
And there. . .
Ilsa, dismounting from the horse, arrived with Gustav supporting her. It wasn’t the usual pasted-on smile on her face.
Diana and Leon were dumbfounded.
The couple, as if oblivious to their surroundings, gazed at each other, whispering secret words and laughing together. Diana and Leon exchanged glances.
“This. . .?”
“Yeah.”
“It’s. . .a great success, isn’t it. . .?”
The couple elegantly walked towards them and, upon spotting their younger sister, chuckled and said:
“Oh, Diana. I finally became Gustav’s wife.”
Diana nodded repeatedly and rubbed her eyes.
“Oh my, why are you crying, dear?”
Ilsa also smiled with a face that seemed about to burst into tears.
“I realized something. I wanted a husband who would act, not just give me things. Gustav responded to that properly. It seems that not having that situation before was the greatest misfortune for us as a couple.”
Ilsa gently held both of Diana’s hands, which still faintly smelled of roses.
Chapter 41: Daughter who pioneers her life
Diana and Ilsa were in the backyard, enjoying their afternoon tea.
“So, how was living in the mountain cabin?”
In response to her sister’s question, Ilsa answered succinctly.
“It was terrible for living, but it was the best for nurturing love.”
Diana pondered over those words.
“Nurturing love. . .?”
“Because of the inconvenience, it creates an opportunity for the couple to cooperate. Unlike our lifestyle, where we rely on servants for everything, we don’t have such opportunities.”
“Oh, that’s true. . .I guess.”
“Gustav doesn’t look like he can do anything, right? But in that empty cabin, he surprised me by taking care of all the daily chores. Apparently, he was trained to do most things when he lived in the dormitory! That made me feel like he was reliable. I finally realized that he was someone who would work so hard for me.”
Ilsa spoke eloquently, but to Diana, it seemed like quite a statement considering the luxurious life they had been living. However. . .
(It seems like they’ve become close. That’s good. . .)
Now, Diana genuinely thought so. With one issue resolved, she breathed a sigh of relief.
“So, um. . .”
Ilsa smiled mischievously.
“Can I have that house?”
Diana was taken aback.
“What?!”
“How about ten gold coins?”
“What?! What are you talking about, Onee-sama. . .!”
Just then, Gustav and Leon arrived, engaged in a conversation. Ilsa turned to her husband and continued cheerfully.
“Oh, Gustav, you came at the right time! Hey, how about buying Diana’s cabin? We can use it as a rustic retreat.”
Gustav was taken aback. Diana seized the opportunity to argue.
“Onii-sama, it wouldn’t be appropriate for us, as peasants, to be dealing with such a large sum of money. . .”
Gustav nodded.
“Yes, you’re absolutely right. Ilsa, let’s not cause any trouble for your sister. Besides, as I explained before, the mint burned down, and we’re currently short on currency. So. . .”
Diana smiled in agreement, but everything crumbled with Gustav’s next words.
“I’ll build a new house for Diana and the others free of charge. We’ll expand the cabin and make it our separate residence.”
Diana turned pale and stumbled. Leon supported her and said.
“Wait a minute. That land belongs to me. Get permission from the landowner before making such plans.”
Thank goodness there was a sensible person. Both Ilsa and Gustav looked dissatisfied. Diana turned to Leon with a smile and then looked firmly into her sister’s eyes.
“We’ll work and buy our own house. If we manage to build a house, then we can give you the cabin.”
“Oh, Diana, are you being modest?”
“. . .No, that’s not what I mean. I will buy my own life with my own money. It’s not something to be bought by others. If you misunderstand that, you’ll stumble in life like Onee-sama. I understand that well from this incident.”
Diana urged Leon, saying, “Right?” and he nodded in agreement.
“Fortunately, my earnings have increased since marrying Diana. With one final push, it seems we can build a house.”
“Oh, I see. I guess I underestimated my little sister. It’s a bad habit of mine.”
“That’s right, Onee-sama always jumps to conclusions like that. It’s something she needs to fix. Right, Onii-sama?”
Gustav nodded with a wry smile.
“Well, I also live off the assets I inherited from my parents, so your words earlier struck a chord with me――.”
“Oh, is that so?”
“For some reason, Diana, I feel relieved when I look at you. I was starting to lose heart after losing so much in the war. . .But seeing a woman like you starting from scratch and carving out your own path, it makes me believe that this world is not a lost cause.”
Diana waved her hand dismissively.
“That’s too exaggerated.”
“It’s not an exaggeration. Isn’t that right, Leon?”
Leon smiled shyly.
“I completely agree on that point. Everyone tends to focus on what they’ve lost, but Diana is different. She only looks ahead, to the point where it’s scary.”
“Oh? What’s going on, everyone? Even if you praise me, nothing will come out of it.”
“Fufu. Diana’s reckless side is definitely inherited from Otou-sama. Her father, Aurel.”
Gustav quickly became serious.
“Heinz Trading Company. . .It’s impossible to recover the funds now.”
Diana nodded.
“But everyone, we’re fortunate to have our lives. That’s what I think. If we can live a life without regrets, even if it’s poor, it’s a cause for celebration.”
Leon was deep in thought.
“. . .Um, Diana.”
“Hmm?”
“. . .That matter, tell Gustav-sama about it.”
“Oh, right!”
Diana stepped forward towards Gustav.
“Onii-sama, have you ever looked at the cook’s account book? It’s about the wheat from Leon’s brother, George. Because he has an illness that prevents him from reading, the head chef has been unfairly trading it at a low price.”
Gustav furrowed his brows.
“I haven’t checked that. After all, I’m not the owner of this inn. By the way. . .Leon’s brother has an illness that prevents him from reading?”
“Yes, that’s right. I haven’t confirmed it properly, but it seems that Leon’s brother, George, couldn’t read or write until the end, even though he attended school. But he can understand complex conversations and do calculations if they’re simple.”
“I see. . .Could it be that he has the illness that triggered the Split Dynasty?”
“Yes, I think so, probably.”
“That’s terrible. There was someone with that condition in the boarding house I attended. There’s one in my class, they have dyslexia.”
Leon’s face clouded at the unfamiliar name of the illness.
“Dyslexia. . .?”
“Yeah. It’s a condition where they can’t read, despite having no issues with intelligence. Have you never heard of it?”
“No, I haven’t.”
“I see. . .”
Gustav finally sat back in his chair and took a sip of tea.
“. . .We’ll have to find a way to cure it.”
“Can it be cured?!”
“Yeah. It may not completely reach the level of an average person, but it should be possible to improve to a certain extent. I’ve observed the methods of teachers, so I know the general approach. But it’s going to be extremely. . .well, it’s really going to be a struggle, so it requires his willingness to be cured. . .”
Diana and Leon exchanged glances.
Then, they sighed.
――They didn’t feel confident in persuading him.
Diana and Leon left the inn on their beloved horse, Regina.
In Diana’s hand, she tightly held a syrup made from red roses.
“Various facts have become clear.”
“That idiotic brother of mine, only concerned about appearances, didn’t tell anyone. . .What a fool.”
“. . .Laura-san, where do she live?”
“On the outskirts of Pabst village, in the forest. It’s close from here.”
“Hey, let’s go check it out.”
“What good would that do? There’s nothing we can do.”
Diana was restless and couldn’t calm down.
“But you know, George took roses from the inn’s backyard.”
“. . .Ah.”
“He must have gone to see her. Now might be a chance to help him overcome his illness.”
Leon gazed into the void and let out a sigh.
“Here it comes, Diana-ojousama’s miraculous lesson. . .”
“This is not the time for jokes. It could also affect our future, you know?”
“. . .Right. You’re right.”
Leon manipulated the reins and gently deviated from the usual path.
They passed through George’s mansion’s wheat field and headed south instead of the west, where Diana and Leon lived. As they entered the unfamiliar forest, Diana became slightly nervous.
“. . .Is there really a house in such a remote forest?”
“In that regard, our dwelling is similar.”
“Does Laura-san live alone?”
“No. . .She should live with her father.”
Suddenly, Leon noticed something and stopped Regina.
Beyond the forest, there were horses tied up. Leon recognized one of the horses.
“That’s. . .George’s horse.”
“I knew it. How lucky!”
Diana happily dismounted from the horse. As Leon also dismounted, he let out a deep breath, as if to ease the tension.
“Wow. . .this feels a bit embarrassing. . .”
“Come with me, Leon. The forest in the evening is unsettling.”
They tied their horse to a tree and started walking through the forest.
When they saw a brick house ahead, a sudden loud noise startled them. Crows flew out of the forest, and the two immediately stopped.
“Go back!”
A man’s voice shouted.
“Because of you, Laura. . .! Never come back!!”
Diana was shocked and stepped back, but Leon supported his wife and stood on guard.
In the distance, they saw a man standing in front of a forcefully closed door, holding a small bouquet of white roses.
Even from behind, they could tell.
It was George standing there.
He silently placed the bouquet in front of the door, as if offering a prayer.
Then, he turned around expressionlessly and started walking away――.
George’s steps halted.
In front of him stood his younger brother and his wife, Diana.
George spat out the words.
“. . .Did you follow me? What’s the meaning of this?”
Diana widened her stance and asked clearly,
“Do you still love Laura-san, George?”
Leon was taken aback by the sudden question, but there was no sign of hesitation from George.
A quiet moment passed, and George said without changing his expression,
“Yes.”
Diana, rather than George, blushed at his overly honest answer.
“In that case. . .do you. . .want to learn how to read?”
George furrowed his brow at the suggestion.
“. . .What are you talking about?”
“Well, you were deceived by the head chef of the inn in Lipps village regarding the price of wheat. In the account books and contracts, the price was actually written higher than what you were paid. The chef deceived you and embezzled the difference.”
George’s lips slightly parted at the unexpected story.
“If you can read, you won’t be easily taken advantage of in such scams. You’ll be able to communicate with Laura-san as well. My brother-in-law knows a treatment method for people like you who can’t read.”
“I refuse.”
George asserted firmly, leaving Diana perplexed.
“Huh. . .?”
“. . .You don’t understand.”
Veins bulged on George’s forehead.
“What does a privileged woman like you understand!”
Diana paled at the unexpected turn of events. Leon noticed and stepped forward to protect her. However, George’s anger didn’t subside.
“You, who have been pampered and taken care of everything because of your obsession with money, what do you understand! What do you know about being constantly belittled and considered inferior! You, who have never been looked at with eyes of resignation by your parents. . .”
Leon interrupted, hiding Diana behind him. George, upon seeing this, seemed to suddenly lose his strength.
“. . .Leon, you wouldn’t know.”
George trembled as he confided in his youngest brother.
“The reason I was given the most privileged land was not because I was the eldest son.”
Leon was taken aback.
“The reason I was favored the most by our father. . .was because I was the least capable.”
Diana clung to Leon’s back, swallowing hard.
“I told you before. Our parents gave you that remote land because they disliked you. But the truth is half true and half different. Father knew about Leon’s diligence and competence, and he believed you would be fine there. At the same time, Father resented you. The notion that you drove Mother to her death is a fallacy. In reality. . .Father was jealous of you.”
Diana tightly held a bottle of red syrup, her body covered in sweat.
“Do you know why?”
Leon trembled slightly and shook his head faintly.
“Because Father. . .had the same illness as me.”
With each new revelation, the two of them were left speechless.
Chapter 43: The true nature of anger
Diana had been contemplating on Leon’s back the whole time.
(George’s anger is actually anger towards himself.)
Diana imagined it. The feeling of inferiority from being unable to read, the sympathy from her parents, the carefree siblings, the burden of being the eldest son.
(But that’s why I want him to receive the treatment Gustav mentioned.)
Diana stared at the bottle of rose syrup in her hand.
(. . .That’s it.)
Diana let go of Leon and stepped forward.
“Hey, Diana. . .”
“George, this is rose-scented syrup.”
What she offered was a clear, bright red syrup.
“Please give it to Laura-san along with the flowers.”
George widened his eyes. He seemed unable to process this unexpected conversation.
“. . .Huh? What’s this all of a sudden?”
“I heard it from Leon. Laura-san likes roses.”
“Don’t mess with me. . .Are you playing Cupid?”
“Yes, that’s right. I will become the Cupid of love between you and Laura-san.”
George paled at the bottle that was suddenly handed to him.
“You’re talking nonsense. . .I’m leaving.”
“Fine then. I will write 〝To Beloved Laura, with love from George〟 on this bottle and place it next to that bouquet.”
“You. . .!”
“Well, what do you want?”
Diana asked bluntly.
“As someone who can’t read or write, you need someone’s help.”
“. . .”
“By refusing that help, you couldn’t convey anything to her, and you couldn’t meet her anymore because she lost her hearing, right?”
“. . .”
“I happened to marry Leon. That’s why I want even the siblings of the person I love to be happy, no matter how stubborn, foolish, disobedient, and narrow-minded they may be.”
The latter part was purely an insult. George had been staring at the bottle for a while, but suddenly he pushed it back. Diana felt dejected, but what he said next was unexpected.
“It’s you. . .”
Diana looked up.
“Go to that cottage. . .and deliver that bottle to Laura’s father.”
Suddenly, Diana felt puzzled.
“Huh. . .What?”
“If they ask who it’s from, just say it’s from Diana, Leon’s wife. Whether it’s a greeting or a birthday present, anything will do.”
That’s right. George had been turned away by Laura’s father. They must have a bad relationship. He had been berated with “It’s because of you,” but what exactly happened in the past? If Diana made the rounds of greetings, she could certainly hand over the desired item to Laura.
“And. . .ghostwrite for me.”
Diana was suddenly handed paper and a pencil, and her heart raced nervously. Truly, she was becoming a cupid of love. Leon next to her seemed to be flustered, unable to keep up with the sudden turn of events.
George calmly took a breath and said,
“Listen carefully. Write it like this──〝I have a disease that prevents me from reading and writing. I haven’t been ignoring the letters from Laura. I simply couldn’t read them. I apologize for causing you trouble for so long.〟 This is my apology.”
. . .So this is an apology letter. Diana felt a bit restless. It was different from what she had expected.
“Um. . .Is this not a love letter?”
“No, it’s not.”
“Then, what is it exactly?”
“It’s a letter of apology.”
Diana understood.
Her difficult personality was making the situation even more complicated.
“. . .Express your love, express it.”
“Don’t be foolish. It’s pitiful to hold on.”
“Ehhhh. . .”
“Being surrounded by a man who can’t read, it would be unfortunate. Laura is mentally unstable, so I can’t suddenly break up with her. She might die from the shock. Although it dragged on for a long time, it’s about time to end it.”
“Both brothers are completely. . .George, what exactly do you want?”
“I want to break up with Laura.”
“But don’t you love Laura-san?!”
“Yes, that’s why I have to break up.”
Diana felt dizzy.
“You know. . .That’s exactly why, if you could read, everything would be solved.”
George looked puzzled.
“If you could read and write, the business would stabilize. You could communicate through written conversation with Laura-san. With that, you could understand each other and be happy.”
However, he shook his head.
“No matter how hard I tried, it was useless. It’s too late to study now.”
“That’s why, to overcome that illness, you need an unconventional approach. A different method of studying than what you did in the village.”
As she said that, Diana’s hand continued to swiftly move across the paper. Leon, who was peering over her shoulder, blushed.
“Hey, Diana. . .”
“Well then, I’ll deliver this syrup to Laura-san. I don’t care what’s written in it anymore!”
Diana hurried to the cabin in the forest. Leon stayed behind, holding Regina’s reins, while George rode his horse and left the forest with a gloomy expression.
Diana knocked on the door of the cabin.
“. . .Yes.”
A white-haired, thin man with a difficult expression opened the door. Diana made an effort to act cheerful.
“Um, hello. . .I, Diana, have become Leon’s wife. I’m going around greeting the people we couldn’t greet at the wedding. If you’d like, here you go.”
In Diana’s basket were two bottles of syrup, wrapped in paper and tied with hemp string, with each person’s name written on them.
“This one is for Otou-sama. . .and this one is for Laura-san.”
The man alternated his gaze between the distant figure of Leon and Diana nearby, then nodded.
“Thank you for coming all the way from such a far place to here.”
“No, by the way, I don’t see Laura-san. Is she not here?”
“Oh, she has an ear condition. . .She always gets tired and falls asleep in the evening.”
“I see. Please have her lick this syrup and regain her energy.”
“Thank you, young lady.”
The door closes.
Leon, who greeted Diana, asks his wife with an exasperated expression.
“Writing something like that. . .Are you okay with it, Diana?”
Diana smirks defiantly.
“Hmph. This is both repayment and revenge. Both Leon and George are truly twisted individuals.”
“Revenge. . .?”
“Well, never mind. Let’s go home. Anyway, it’s important to make George interested in reading and writing. I hope that letter becomes the catalyst.”
・・・
『”ᴀᴡᴇʙsᴛᴏʀɪᴇs.ᴄᴏᴍ” – ᴅɪsᴄᴏᴠᴇʀ ᴀ ᴄᴀᴘᴛɪᴠᴀᴛɪɴɢ ᴡᴏʀʟᴅ ᴏғ ʟᴏᴠᴇ, ᴘᴀssɪᴏɴ ᴀɴᴅ ᴀᴅᴠᴇɴᴛᴜʀᴇ, ᴡʜᴇʀᴇ ʏᴏᴜ ᴄᴀɴ ɪɴᴅᴜʟɢᴇ ɪɴ ᴀ ᴄᴏʟʟᴇᴄᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏғ ᴛʀᴀɴsʟᴀᴛᴇᴅ ɴᴏᴠᴇʟs ᴡɪᴛʜ “ᴅᴀɪʟʏ ᴜᴘᴅᴀᴛᴇs” ᴀɴᴅ ᴇxᴄʟᴜsɪᴠᴇ ᴀᴄᴄᴇss ᴛᴏ “ᴀᴅᴠᴀɴᴄᴇᴅ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀs”.』
・・・
The two of them arrived at the mountain cabin, finally returning to their daily life.
The cows were healthy, and the flowers hadn’t withered. There were new white flowers blooming in the garden.
There were no signs of damage, and Gustav and the others seemed to be enjoying their time in the mountain cabin.
Leon let out a sigh of relief.
They quickly started a fire, and Diana stood in the kitchen.
Her sister had prepared a souvenir for her return. It was rice.
“Diana. . .The cheese is ready.”
Diana received it from the cowshed and her eyes sparkled.
“Cheese and rice. . .Ah, I can recreate that flower risotto!”
“Oh, that’s great. I couldn’t eat it in the end.”
“Oh. . .? There’s an onion here.”
“Was there something like this? Well, let’s put it in the risotto.”
Diana brought a pot and sautéed the rice with oil, onions, and dried meat, then added water. She simmered it until it was slightly firm, leaving a bit of a bite, and added the cheese.
In another pot, she rubbed the blue, pink, and white flowers with salt. Diana tried eating the newly grown white flowers.
“Oh. . .It has a scent like fennel.”
It had a green and spicy aroma. It was perfect for flavoring the rice. It seemed like it would go well with fish dishes too.
“This might be my favorite taste among all the flowers I’ve tried!”
“Oh, let me try. . .Ah, it has a tempting smell.”
They topped the firm risotto with salted flowers.
“Ta-da! Flower Risotto – Improved!”
They scooped the risotto with its spicy aroma onto their respective plates.
“Ah, delicious. . .Homemade cheese is the best!”
“Oh, so this is the cheese from our cow.”
“Oh, right. Leon always used to buy cheese, didn’t he?”
“I’ve never made it before. Freshly made cheese is definitely delicious.”
“We still have more, so let’s eat a little at a time.”
“. . .By the way, Diana.”
“What?”
“Will it be okay? You wrote it on the wrapping paper of the syrup bottle.”
Diana wrote the words on the inside of the wrapping paper and gave it to Laura’s father.
“Well, if I didn’t do that, George and Laura-san wouldn’t have gotten together.”
“But still. . .”
The paper that Diana wrote at George’s request.
Actually, she didn’t write exactly what George had said.
“But still, 〝To Laura. I can’t read or write. If I could, I would definitely come to pick you up, so please wait for me until then. From George〟 is definitely not from George!”
Diana smiled mischievously.
“You see. When women are hinted at marriage, they get fired up.”
“The biggest fraudster taking advantage of my brother’s inability to read and write is Diana.”
“Hmph. I told you, this is repayment. I’m just doing the same thing George did to Leon.”
Leon sighed and blushed slightly.
“On that day, I pushed Diana away, and from an outsider’s perspective, I must have looked like that too.”
While enjoying the risotto, Diana chuckled.
“Well, well. You’ve been holed up in your shell, crying about making your loved one unhappy.”
“Oh, that’s unbearable. It’s clear to anyone that the two have feelings for each other, yet he stubbornly pushes her away. . .It makes me want to call him a stupid bastard.”
TL: I think he’s talking to himself.
“Fufufu, that’s right.”
After finishing their meal, the two of them dozed off on the bed.
“Laura. . .Do she still have feelings for my brother?”
“Well, that’s the thing. It bothers me that she doesn’t want to meet.”
“Even her father seems like he won’t go along with it easily.”
“I think her father’s intentions have some influence, but personally, I think Laura-san might be thinking the same way as George. It’s frustrating for her, who can’t hear. Losing the hearing she once had. . .It’s truly a painful symptom. . .Not being able to hear the voice of the person you love.”
A moment of silence followed.
Leon reached out his hand to Diana.
“It’s quite miraculous that we can be together like this with the person we love, isn’t it?”
Diana pulled his hand closer.
“Yes, but without George, this connection might not have been made.”
Leon covered Diana.
“That’s true.”
“We have to repay the favor, don’t we?”
“. . .Yes.”
The two kissed slowly and fell asleep for the next day.
『”𝔸𝕨𝕖𝕓𝕤𝕥𝕠𝕣𝕚𝕖𝕤.𝕔𝕠𝕞” – 𝔻𝕚𝕤𝕔𝕠𝕧𝕖𝕣 𝕒 𝕔𝕒𝕡𝕥𝕚𝕧𝕒𝕥𝕚𝕟𝕘 𝕨𝕠𝕣𝕝𝕕 𝕠𝕗 𝕝𝕠𝕧𝕖, 𝕡𝕒𝕤𝕤𝕚𝕠𝕟 𝕒𝕟𝕕 𝕒𝕕𝕧𝕖𝕟𝕥𝕦𝕣𝕖, 𝕨𝕙𝕖𝕣𝕖 𝕪𝕠𝕦 𝕔𝕒𝕟 𝕚𝕟𝕕𝕦𝕝𝕘𝕖 𝕚𝕟 𝕒 𝕔𝕠𝕝𝕝𝕖𝕔𝕥𝕚𝕠𝕟 𝕠𝕗 𝕥𝕣𝕒𝕟𝕤𝕝𝕒𝕥𝕖𝕕 𝕟𝕠𝕧𝕖𝕝𝕤 𝕨𝕚𝕥𝕙 “𝕕𝕒𝕚𝕝𝕪 𝕦𝕡𝕕𝕒𝕥𝕖𝕤” 𝕒𝕟𝕕 𝕖𝕩𝕔𝕝𝕦𝕤𝕚𝕧𝕖 𝕒𝕔𝕔𝕖𝕤𝕤 𝕥𝕠 “𝕒𝕕𝕧𝕒𝕟𝕔𝕖𝕕 𝕔𝕙𝕒𝕡𝕥𝕖𝕣𝕤”.』
――The next day.
A dull morning with heavy clouds filling the sky. Diana finally woke up at the sound of a knock on the cabin door.
Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Diana opened the door.
Standing there was. . .
A beautiful woman with fair white skin and black hair. She had cool-looking eyes.
“. . .You are Laura-san.”
She directed a piercing gaze at Diana and spoke with slightly trembling lips.
“. . .I read this.”
Laura handed over a crumpled piece of paper. Diana’s eyes widened.
“You wrote this?”
Diana froze in shock. Observing her reaction closely, Laura shouted.
“Stop with this foolish prank! There’s no way that person would write such a thing!”
At the sound of her loud voice, Leon woke up this time. Diana turned pale.
“Explain yourself! Why would you play such a prank? Especially you, who happens to be George’s sister-in-law. . .!!”
She’s extremely angry. Slowly Leon sat up and came over, writing something on a piece of paper.
〝George really can’t read or write. That’s why he can’t read your letter or reply.〟
He handed the paper over, and Laura, after reading it in astonishment, paled.
“What. . .? What does this mean?”
Indeed, she didn’t know. Leon retreated to the kitchen and started preparing hot water. Diana watched him and realized what her husband was trying to do.
〝I have something to tell you about George’s condition. Would you like to have some tea and talk?〟
Diana wrote that on a piece of paper and handed it to Laura, who looked around the small cabin hesitantly before cautiously stepping inside.
Chapter 45: Torn apart two people
Regardless of the ethics of writing a big lie on the wrapping paper, Diana was able to have a meeting with Laura. On the dining table, there were papers and a pencil for communication, as well as tea.
Diana decided to communicate through writing. It was Laura who broke the silence first.
“What do you mean George can’t read or write?”
Although Diana had been told by the village women that “Laura is mentally ill,” it wasn’t true. She was calmly trying to understand the situation.
〝It means he has a condition where he can’t read or write. It’s the same symptoms that the king of the neighboring country once had.〟
As soon as Laura saw that, she turned pale. It seemed that she knew the history.
“. . .I understand why he didn’t reply to the letter I sent. I feel relieved.”
Yes, George didn’t intentionally ignore her letter. Diana’s expectations swelled. If this misunderstanding could be cleared up, there might be a possibility of reconciliation.
However, the next words she uttered were unexpected.
“In that case, I can finally give up on him.”
Diana was shocked. Leon seemed to be equally surprised, his mouth hanging open.
“If he can’t read, we can’t even have a conversation.”
Diana quickly shook her head. She wrote on a piece of paper and handed it to the puzzled Laura.
〝It’s okay. If he receives proper training in reading, George will be able to read.〟
Upon seeing those words, Laura smiled sadly for some reason.
“It’s alright. I know. The former king of the neighboring country suffered greatly afterward. He spent his whole life facing letters. I don’t want him to go through such hardships for me, and I understand that the two of us being together would cause trouble for others.”
Diana continued shaking her head.
〝If reading is impossible, then I will bridge the gap.〟
Laura gently stopped Diana’s hand with her own.
“I’m sure I wasn’t the one who could support him. That’s all. Please tell him not to chase after someone like me anymore.”
Laura’s black eyes were filled with a strong determination tinged with sadness.
Diana lowered her head with a solemn expression. Her own letter had become the final blow that separated these two.
“Well then, I’ll take my leave. Oh, by the way. . .”
Laura forced a smile, trying to hide her sadness.
“The syrup from the red roses was delicious. Next time, I’d like to buy it with money.”
Diana nodded, rubbing her eyes.
Laura quickly left the cabin, mounted the horse waiting outside, and swiftly rode away, leaving everything behind.
Silence returned to the mountain cabin.
“. . .It didn’t work.”
Leon said as he sat down on a chair. Diana, still holding the tea bowl, stared blankly at its surface.
“Maybe I shouldn’t have done something unnecessary.”
“. . .”
“I shouldn’t have written something like that without thinking.”
“. . .”
“Laura-san has her own life. Let’s stop trying to hold her back. If she made that decision, there’s nothing we can do. I’ll tell my brother about this.”
“. . .I’m sorry.”
“Well, it was a good opportunity, wasn’t it? It’s hard to imagine that a man who can’t read and a woman who can’t hear would be able to live together. . .”
Diana had acted on countless ideas and everything had gone smoothly. Blinded by her own success, she had pushed everything too far. She shuddered at herself for not understanding what would happen when someone meddles with the most important part of someone else’s life.
Leon comfortingly patted Diana’s trembling back as she huddled on the table.
“. . .I’m going to George’s place now.”
Diana muttered in a muffled voice.
“. . .I’ll go too.”
・・・
『”𝘈𝘸𝘦𝘣𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴.𝘤𝘰𝘮” – 𝘋𝘪𝘴𝘤𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘢 𝘤𝘢𝘱𝘵𝘪𝘷𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦, 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘥𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦, 𝘸𝘩e𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘶𝘭𝘨𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘯𝘴𝘭𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘭𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 “𝘥𝘢𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘶𝘱𝘥𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘴” 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘦𝘹𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘴𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘢𝘤𝘤𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘰 “𝘢𝘥𝘷𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘴”.』
・・・
Having heard everything, George, as always, didn’t show any change in his poker face.
He nodded quietly.
“. . .As I expected.”
“I’m sorry, George. I. . .”
“Don’t apologize. It only makes me feel worse.”
Diana paled and hung her head.
“It’s because I did something unnecessary. . .”
“It’s fine. I knew this would happen a long time ago. It’s just a matter of whether it would come late or early.”
Unusually, George began to comfort others, making the situation even more serious. Leon continued to gently stroke Diana’s back, who was devastated.
“George. . .”
“If you understand, then leave already. There’s nothing left for you here.”
Diana and Leon left the mansion in silence. The door closed with a dry sound, and Diana felt dejected.
“. . .It’s a shame this time. These things happen.”
“. . .I’m sorry.”
“George needed a wife who can hear and read. Someone who can cover for his weaknesses.”
“. . .Is that so?”
“That’s why there was no connection this time. Whether it’s sooner or later. As my brother said, that’s all there is to it.”
This time, it was the youngest brother, Leon who comforted her. Moreover, rain started to fall from the cloudy sky. As Diana became even more downcast, the sound of horse hooves approached from a distance.
“Hey! Isn’t that Diana and Leon over there?!”
Recognizing the familiar voice, the two turned around.
Riding on a jet-black horse, it was the handsome art dealer Daniel.
Chapter 46: Rose garden landscaping plan
In the light rain, two horses climbed up the hill.
As the mountain cabin came into view, the rain intensified.
Carefully entering the cabin, Daniel took off his coat and hung it on a protruding nail.
“It’s about time for the rainy season.”
“By the way, what brings you here, Daniel-sama?”
As Diana started boiling water and brewing tea, Daniel spoke to Leon.
“I came today because I have something to discuss with you.”
“. . .Me?”
“Yes. Have you ever grown roses?”
Leon sat down on a nearby chair and nodded.
“If it’s roses, they were blooming at the Heinz residence as well.”
“Oh, I see. Then it should be right up your alley.”
“Not necessarily. The larger the flower, the more difficult it is to make it bloom. On the other hand, mini roses grow rapidly even if left unattended. . .So, what do you need me for?”
“Let me get straight to the point. I want you to create a rose garden.”
As the tea was ready, Diana took her seat as well.
“A rose garden. . .?”
“Yes. As I mentioned before, the nobles have too much free time on their hands. It’s not good for their health to stay cooped up in inns all the time, and the opportunity to interact with people is lost due to the scattered inns. So, a request came in to create a gathering place where everyone can come together, like a salon.”
Leon asked Daniel with a puzzled expression.
“. . .What is a salon?”
“Simply put, it’s a social gathering place.”
“I see. So, like a meeting hall?”
“I see. For now, everyone is starving for conversation and visual stimulation.”
“I see. But where exactly are we going to create it? And where will the funds and seedlings come from?”
“We’ve already settled that matter. They purchased land on the outskirts of Pabst village through a joint venture. The brick masons have already started laying the foundation. I want Leon to plant and manage the plants.”
“I see. I’ll have to go see it once.”
“. . .Will you do it?!”
“How much will the pay be?”
“We’ll give a daily wage for each task. How about five silver coins per day?”
“If it’s five silver coins per day, that would be equivalent to earning one gold coin in 20 days. . .”
Diana and Leon exchanged glances.
“Alright, let’s do it. When should we go?”
“The delivery of the seedlings will start next week, so it will be then.”
“But before that, I want to visit the site once. We need to assess the sunlight, wind direction, and location.”
“I see. Should we go now?”
“We don’t have any farming work today, after all. . .”
Leon gazed outside as the rain fell.
“Since it’s raining, why don’t we go?”
Diana asked.
“Just. . .?”
“Yeah. It’s the perfect weather to see which areas of the rose garden have good drainage and which don’t.”
“I see. That’s what you mean.”
“Diana, please stay here and keep watch. We’ll be back before dinner.”
“Understood. Be careful of your footing, especially because of the rain.”
The two men left again in the rain, leaving Diana behind.
Diana looked at the bottle with leftover syrup and her heart leaped at the word “rose garden.”
(That means. . .I might be able to make syrup again with pruned roses that are no longer needed)
Laura said it was delicious. Diana gazed at the row of jars that had multiplied on the wall-mounted shelf.
(And if it’s a salon. . .it’s a chance to sell products!)
Furthermore, if Leon continues to work, a stable secondary income can be obtained.
Although George and Laura were still weighing on her heart, Diana felt that something invisible had started to roll smoothly.
・・・
『”𝕬𝖜𝖊𝖇𝖘𝖙𝖔𝖗𝖎𝖊𝖘.𝖈𝖔𝖒” – 𝕯𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖗 𝖆 𝖈𝖆𝖕𝖙𝖎𝖛𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖜𝖔𝖗𝖑𝖉 𝖔𝖋 𝖑𝖔𝖛𝖊, 𝖕𝖆𝖘𝖘𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖆𝖉𝖛𝖊𝖓𝖙𝖚𝖗𝖊, 𝖜𝖍𝖊𝖗𝖊 𝖞𝖔𝖚 𝖈𝖆𝖓 𝖎𝖓𝖉𝖚𝖑𝖌𝖊 𝖎𝖓 𝖆 𝖈𝖔𝖑𝖑𝖊𝖈𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖔𝖋 𝖙𝖗a𝖓𝖘𝖑𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖉 𝖓𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖑𝖘 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖍 “𝖉𝖆𝖎𝖑𝖞 𝖚𝖕𝖉𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖘” 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖊𝖝𝖈𝖑𝖚𝖘𝖎𝖛𝖊 𝖆𝖈𝖈𝖊𝖘𝖘 𝖙𝖔 “𝖆𝖉𝖛𝖆𝖓𝖈𝖊𝖉 𝖈𝖍𝖆𝖕𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖘”.』
・・・
Leon, who had returned from the rain, came back to the mountain cabin completely drenched.
Diana approached him with a linen towel.
“How was the rose garden?”
Leon, while roughly discarding his wet clothes, took the towel.
“The bricks have some issues. They repel water too much.”
“Oh, is that so?”
“It’s good for a house, but not suitable for paving stones. We need lighter bricks that allow water to pass through; otherwise, the roses will rot their roots, and the puddles won’t drain after rain.”
Leon wiped his head vigorously, half-naked.
“By the way, we have another meeting scheduled for next week.”
“. . .Can I come too?”
“Yeah. Oh, by the way, Daniel wanted more flower candies. How about making some with white flowers this time?”
“I’ll bring them along. And this rose syrup too.”
“Yeah, the more sales channels, the better.”
“Also, this.”
Diana placed the lemon sugar preserves on the dining table. Leon couldn’t help but burst into laughter.
“Hey. . .you’re too business-savvy.”
“Well, everyone gets tired during physical work, don’t they?”
“. . .Sorry, I jumped to conclusions. These are treats for the craftsmen, right?”
“Yes. As a substitute for the customary gift when my husband visits.”
“Diana, you’re truly a wonderful wife.”
Saying that, Leon embraced Diana and kissed his wife with his cold lips.
・・・
One week later.
During a brief break in the rainy season, Diana and Leon were wide-eyed at the construction site of the rose garden.
“He’s Keaton-san, the brick mason.”
Simultaneously, upon Daniel’s introduction, Diana and Leon whispered the same thing in their hearts.
(He’s Laura’s father. . .)
Keaton seemed to have realized the smallness of the countryside and grinned, nodding.
“Oh, it’s you guys. . .Laura took all of that syrup. Hahaha.”
He showed them a smile that he could never show George, right in front of the two.
Chapter 47: Love at first sight of a noble young man
Keaton brought several types of bricks in front of Leon.
“As a gardener, which one do you think is good?”
Leon picked up the lightest brick, which felt like a pebble.
“This one is good.”
“Hmm, it doesn’t look very appealing.”
“The well-built bricks are suitable for the already paved areas. But I want to use this one specifically for planting roses.”
“I see. So you’re planning to use it as a patch?”
“Yes. It won’t have a unified look, but everyone will only see the roses anyway.”
“Ahahaha, indeed.”
Diana felt like she finally got a close look at Leon, the gardener of the Heinz mansion, who was standing next to her.
Daniel was engaged in a heated discussion with another contractor about the shape of iron arches and trellises.
Until the work was finished, Diana had nothing to do. She discreetly tucked away some candied lemons in her belongings and decided to take a stroll around the garden.
Since a wrought-iron bench had already been delivered, she walked towards it to sit down.
Suddenly, there was a rustling in the bushes.
Surprised, she stopped in her tracks and became even more astonished when she saw who emerged from there.
It was Laura.
Laura was also surprised, and the two of them exchanged glances.
Although there was a slight awkwardness from their recent encounter, surprisingly, it was Laura who broke the ice with a smile.
“The rose syrup was delicious. I enjoyed it very much.”
Diana nodded.
“This place will become a rose garden, so when it’s completed, Diana-san can have unlimited access to the rose syrup.”
Diana laughed. Then she lightly tapped the bench next to her, urging Laura to sit.
As Laura sat down, Diana used a stick to write on the ground.
〝How are you feeling?〟
Seeing that, Laura smiled awkwardly and nodded.
“When you first came to this village, I was quite unwell, but now I’ve recovered significantly. I haven’t mentioned this yet. . .but yes, it’s been since I drank your syrup.”
Diana stared at Laura in surprise at this unexpected revelation.
“I’ve never enjoyed any meal before. But that rose syrup was exceptional. It had a taste I’ve never experienced before. . .it was shocking. At the same time, it’s strange to say, but. . .my surroundings seemed to turn a bit rosy.”
Laura was talkative today. There was passion in her tone.
“It was the first time that food had such a profound effect on my mood. Sugar is a precious commodity, but the scent of roses became truly dear to me. I didn’t tell you this, but I’ve always loved roses. Flowers may be silent, but they are incredibly beautiful and noble. It may sound presumptuous, but I can’t help but be drawn to them, as if I see myself reflected in them. Being able to consume that essence was indescribably blissful. I’m truly grateful to you. . .to the point where I regret yelling at you last week.”
Diana’s eyes welled up with tears, and she nodded repeatedly.
It’s not uncommon for a favorite food to improve one’s health. For Laura, it was roses.
“You have so many wonderful ideas. I heard you used to sell wisteria syrup. It’s really cool how you challenged Leon, who was secluded in the mountains, with flowers. Leon is truly lucky to have a strong girl like you as his bride.”
Being praised like that made Diana feel ticklish.
Diana wrote on the ground again.
〝What brings you here today?〟
Laura nodded.
“My father and his craftsmen asked me to make lunch for them.”
〝How are you feeling?〟
“I haven’t mentioned this either, but I can function normally until lunchtime. But for some reason, as the sun starts to set, my body feels drained and I can’t move anymore. It’s been like this since my ear troubles. So, if it’s just providing lunch, I can manage.”
〝What are you planning to make?〟
“I think pasta would be good. I brought some dried noodles.”
〝Shall I help too?〟
“That would be helpful.”
Just then, Daniel arrived.
“Diana, so you were here. I need to borrow your wisdom for a moment. . .”
Diana hurriedly stood up, and Laura followed suit.
In that moment. . .
In the roseless rose garden, a sudden burst of vibrant light overflowed.
Diana was reminded of her own backyard from the past, the day when Leon arrived. She felt a similar shift in the air, a dazzling change.
She made up her mind to talk to this person, no matter what. The day she decided that in her heart.
Just like Diana at that time, Daniel’s eyes are captivated by the beauty of Laura.
He gazes at her pure white skin, her glossy black hair adorned with a hairpin, and her lips that are tinged with a shade of red.
“Um, what kind of consultation is it. . .?”
Diana timidly asks, but Daniel seems to be completely absorbed in Laura, as if he hasn’t heard anything.
――I have a bad feeling about this.
“Diana.”
“Yes. . .”
“What is her name?”
Laura, who can’t grasp the situation, looks at him and Diana with a perplexed gaze. Diana reluctantly answers.
“. . .Her name is Laura-san. She is Keaton-san’s daughter.”
As soon as he hears that, Daniel suddenly grabs Laura’s hand and kneels down on the ground.
Laura stands there, frightened and bewildered, not knowing what to do.
“Laura. . .I was born to meet you.”
Diana’s eyes widen as she hears this beside them.
“. . .Please become my wife, Laura.”
“Eh, eh, eh, eh, eh!”
Diana is shocked, but Laura doesn’t seem to hear anything.
In a corner of the garden, a strange mix of excitement and silence passes by. Laura looks down at the unfamiliar man with a puzzled expression.
Seeing Laura, who couldn’t quite grasp what had just happened in front of her, Diana turned her attention to Daniel instead.
“Um, Daniel. . .can I talk to you for a moment?”
“. . .Diana, this is a bad time, don’t bother me.”
“It’s not about that. Actually, Laura-san is deaf.”
Upon hearing that, Daniel abruptly stood up and approached Diana.
“Is that true. . .?!”
“Yes. So, it’s useless to speak to her orally. She needs to write.”
“I see. . .I thought she was confused by my persistent approach.”
“. . .You were aware of that?”
“I see. In that case, let’s turn back for now. . .”
Laura anxiously watches the conversation between the two.
Daniel returns to the workshop to retrieve something to write with.
After bidding him farewell, Diana writes on the ground.
〝He has fallen in love with Laura, he say.〟
Upon reading those words, Laura’s face contorts in surprise.
“Oh. . .this is troublesome. Because I. . .”
Laura stumbles over her words. Diana imagines the reason behind her hesitation and feels a pang in her chest. But as if to say it doesn’t matter, she continues to convey her message.
“Daniel is an art dealer. He’s very wealthy.”
“. . .Is that so?”
〝He said he’ll write a letter and come back.〟
“Hmm. . .I wonder if it’s wrong to run away.”
〝That’s up to how Laura feels.〟
Laura rubs her own cheek in a troubled manner, takes a deep breath from her belly as if gathering her determination, and exhales.
“Well. . .maybe I should wait for a little while.”
〝Should you talk to him?〟
“. . .He didn’t seem like a bad person at first glance.”
The first impression seems to have been good. Diana had not expected something like this to happen to Laura, especially after the recent incident.
Yes, Laura is not a woman who hides away in a corner of this village.
Even Diana, who has seen many wealthy and noble people, has never seen anyone as enchanting and beautiful as her.
Her deafness is no obstacle for Daniel. As the wife of a major trading company, all the servants would take care of everything. Truly, her only job would be to act as her husband’s highest-quality accessory.
Diana imagines it.
Daniel, a man who would attract the attention of women everywhere. And if Laura were to stand by his side, her presence would dominate the social scene like a magnificent flower.
Fortunately, both of them can write. Communication is not a concern.
However──
(. . .George)
Diana just can’t get that thought out of her head.
(That stubborn man. . .he’s such an idiot)
Diana becomes increasingly frustrated. And then, suddenly.
“Hey, Diana?”
Startled by the sudden voice, she turns around nervously.
Leon is standing there.
“We’re taking a break. Where did you put those lemon preserves?”
“Oh, if that’s what you’re looking for, it’s in the luggage. . .”
As the two were talking, Laura suddenly stood up from the bench.
Leon finally noticed her, but she passed by him without making eye contact or exchanging greetings.
“. . .What was that?”
“. . .Well, she did talk to me properly.”
“Hmm, well, I can kind of understand how Laura feels. Seeing me, his own brother, who resembles him, after what happened last week, it must be awkward for her.”
Diana and the others returned to the square and took out a bottle of lemonade.
They squeezed in between the brickworkers and opened the lid, offering its contents.
“This is lemon preserves. Please have some if you’d like.”
Keaton was the first to respond.
“Well, then I’ll have one.”
“Here you go.”
As the foreman started eating, the workers hesitantly accepted the lemons and began eating as well.
In the back of the group, Laura was there.
She looked a bit pale.
Diana was concerned and looked in that direction when raindrops started falling on her face.
“. . .Oh, it’s raining.”
Upon seeing this, Keaton turned pale and his eyes found his daughter’s figure.
“Hey, Laura. It’s enough for today. Get on the horse and go home right away.”
Laura looked slightly puzzled by her father’s urgency, but when she saw the craftsman writing something on the ground, she nodded and stepped out of the circle.
Everyone present bid her farewell as Laura rode off on the horse from the rose garden.
“. . .He’s overprotective, that boss of ours.”
An experienced worker said that, and those around laughed.
“Shut up. That child’s hearing loss happened because she caught a cold after being rained on.”
Keaton said that and spat the lemon peel onto the ground.
“And all of this is George’s fault. He let my daughter go on a trip during the rainy season of all times.”
Leon glared at the foreman for a moment and pushed him into silence. Diana panicked when she saw that.
“Well, I didn’t know that. I should apologize as well.”
“Oh, no need for you, the bride, to worry about that. Sorry, I got carried away and started talking nonsense.”
“By the way, what happens to work when it rains?”
“If it’s a light rain, we continue. If it becomes heavy rain, we’ll go home.”
Leon let out a sigh as if he had lost interest. Diana gently supported his back.
In the midst of the tense atmosphere, Daniel casually approached with a letter in hand.
“. . .Huh? What happened to Laura-san?”
Keaton stood up and answered.
“I sent her home because it started raining.”
“What?. . .I see, well, that’s good. Then, Keaton, as her father, I entrust this letter to you.”
Keaton had a question mark floating above his head as he received the letter from Daniel.
“A letter?”
“I want you to give it to Laura-san.”
“What does the heir of Belz Trading Company want with my daughter?”
“Well. . .”
Daniel answered with rosy cheeks.
“It’s a love letter to your daughter.”
Diana and Leon’s expressions turned serious, but Keaton’s eye color quickly changed.
“Laura. . .with Daniel-sama?!”
“Yes, that’s right. Of course, I’m dead serious. Keaton, the fact that I entrusted this to you is the greatest proof.”
Keaton’s hand holding the letter trembled like a warrior.
“This. . .is finally a stroke of luck for poor Laura.”
Diana and Leon exchanged glances, looking unimpressed.
Of course, their thoughts were in perfect agreement.
(Oh well. . .George.)
・・・
『”𝙰𝚠𝚎𝚋𝚜𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚒𝚎𝚜.𝚌𝚘𝚖” – 𝙳𝚒𝚜𝚌𝚘𝚟𝚎𝚛 𝚊 𝚌𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚠𝚘𝚛𝚕𝚍 𝚘𝚏 𝚕𝚘𝚟𝚎, 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚊𝚍𝚟𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝚠𝚑e𝚛𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚌𝚊𝚗 𝚒𝚗𝚍𝚞𝚕𝚐𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚌𝚘𝚕𝚕𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚗𝚜𝚕𝚊𝚝𝚎𝚍 𝚗𝚘𝚟𝚎𝚕𝚜 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 “𝚍𝚊𝚒𝚕𝚢 𝚞𝚙𝚍𝚊𝚝𝚎𝚜” 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚎𝚡𝚌𝚕𝚞𝚜𝚒𝚟𝚎 𝚊𝚌𝚌𝚎𝚜𝚜 𝚝𝚘 “𝚊𝚍𝚟𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎𝚍 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛𝚜”.』
・・・
Chapter 49: Reasons to not fall in love
Diana felt like everything she had done so far was in vain when she realized that Daniel had fallen for Laura.
As the rain started pouring heavily, Diana and Leon decided to ride their beloved horse Regina back to the mountain cabin. They made a promise to meet again at the rose garden tomorrow.
Inside Diana’s belongings, the candy and rose syrup that she had forgotten to introduce to Daniel were shaking sadly.
Leon, who was riding behind her, spoke up.
“. . .It seems like all hope is lost.”
Diana nodded.
“I never thought that Daniel’s wife would be Laura instead of him.”
“. . .It’s not decided yet, but if. . .”
Diana’s words got stuck. Leon silently waited for her next words.
“If you found out that someone you liked was being proposed to by another man, how would you feel?”
Leon thought for a while before answering.
“Well, Daniel is wealthy. I might just give up easily.”
“. . .I see.”
“If the other guy was a terrible person, it would be a different story. But Daniel doesn’t seem like a bad guy, and he’s wealthy. I would probably stop pursuing her, thinking that he would make her happy.”
From Diana’s perspective, Daniel had a somewhat negative image of being unfaithful and fickle.
“Hmm. . .”
“. . .Did I say something wrong?”
“. . .It’s nothing.”
“Why are you angry?”
On that day when they were at the mountain cabin, Leon must have thought the same. It’s probably a genuine feeling.
“But, in my case, you came for me.”
“Yeah. . .because I thought I caused you unhappiness.”
“If George hadn’t informed you about my situation, would you have come to pick me up?”
“Well. . .yeah, I guess that would have happened.”
Diana naturally realizes it.
She sees herself reflected in Laura’s circumstances.
Diana and Laura made different choices. However, something kept bothering Diana deep inside.
At that time, when Laura looked bewildered and her words revealed an indescribable hidden emotion, Diana felt like she could read it. She still doesn’t know what that emotion is, but――.
(Come to think of it, how did those two first meet. . .?
Without knowing that, there’s no way to find out.
“Hey, Leon.”
Diana asks, trying to regain her composure.
“. . .What?”
“Do you remember when we first met?”
Leon smiles a little.
“I remember.”
“. . .What was it like?”
“It’s my impression when I saw you together with Ilsa-sama. . .I thought, ‘There are such beautiful sisters in this world.’”
“. . .It feels like someone else’s problem.”
“Well, of course. I never even considered getting involved with the daughter of my employer at work.”
“That’s right. . .”
“That’s why, when Diana started following me around and talking to me out of the blue, I honestly didn’t know what to do. There was no way our conversations would align, and if I said something wrong and she ended up disliking me, I could lose my job. . .At first, it was quite terrifying.”
“Fufufu. I’m sorry.”
“But, it might be conceited of me, but I started to think that maybe Ojou-sama had some interest in me. . .That’s when I fell into your trap.”
“Got caught in my scheme, huh?”
“Even so, falling in love was out of the question, right? So, I had no choice but to keep running away. That might have hurt you a little, Diana. But I was also desperately trying not to 〝fall in love〟 with the beautiful Ojou-sama.”
Diana can’t help but burst into laughter.
“As if I would ever fall in love! I kept thinking that, and my head was filled with it.”
“Hahaha.”
“Then, I started getting really curious, so I decided to limit our conversations to prevent myself from falling even more in love.”
“Oh, really? What kind of limit?”
“We won’t talk about anything other than plants!”
“Ahahaha.”
“But you know, once we start talking about plants, Ojou-sama checks every change in the backyard and bombards me with questions every day, all because she wants to talk to me. It’s, how should I put it. . .really stuck in my heart.”
Leon leaned on Diana’s shoulder from behind.
“Well, I eventually decided to let go of myself and just wholeheartedly fall in love with Diana. We both have unattainable circumstances and emotions, but let’s make as many good memories together as we can.”
Diana leaned her cheek against Leon’s head and kissed his wet hair, enchanted.
“. . .Right after that, the war broke out.”
“Yeah.”
“I could see the looters swarming the Heinz mansion, and I didn’t feel like you would make it.”
“. . .Yeah.”
“I’m glad you’re safe, Regina.”
Saying that, Leon lightly tapped his beloved horse’s rear. Regina neighed proudly, and Diana, who should have been removed from the ladder, laughed even more happily.
They returned to the mountain cabin.
The two of them, with their chilled bodies, took off their wet clothes and warmed themselves by the charcoal fire.
In this cabin, the only things that could warm their chilled bodies were the charcoal fire and each other.
In the narrow bed, Diana and Leon warmed each other’s bodies. At that moment, a thought popped into Diana’s head, as if bursting.
Reasons not to fall in love.
Reasons to break up. . .
(To pull those reasons out and show them to each other and then break up, it somehow doesn’t make sense.)
Rather, Leon had been in a situation where they couldn’t be together, so he was able to make such a bold change in direction. It seems that obstacles bind two people even more deeply, as is often the case with lovers in the world.
(Maybe this is not the end, but the beginning of something. . .)
The hopeful speculation wouldn’t leave her mind.
Leon began to devour Diana’s lips. Diana, like a small animal pinned down by a beast, asked in a muffled voice,
“If Leon and Ojou-sama hadn’t been together. . .would Ojou-sama have lived a sad life forever?”
After a short silence, Leon answered,
“. . .We would both have good memories, I suppose.”
The answer.
“And with those memories as their nourishment, will the two who couldn’t be together live their lives?”
“. . .I suppose so.”
“It’s just too sad.”
“If it can’t be fulfilled, there’s nothing we can do about it.”
“. . .”
“What’s wrong? Diana, you seem different today.”
“Well. . .”
“Are you being dragged down by that tragic love story over there?”
“. . .”
“I’m the only one who can make Diana cry. Get rid of any unpleasant emotions that have nothing to do with the two of us.”
“. . .Leon.”
“To cherish memories means to grow to love the people and environment associated with those memories even more. It’s not as bad as Diana thinks.”
“. . .”
“There’s no point in thinking about what awaits as a result. We won’t know until time passes. Isn’t that right?”
“Yeah. . .”
Diana embraces Leon and closes her eyes.
That’s right. There are things in the world that she can’t do anything about on her own.
The fact that the two of them can embrace each other like this is also due to an unexpected force—George’s capriciousness.
But the more she thinks about it, the more Diana finds herself siding with George rather than Daniel.
Chapter 50: Daniel takes a resolute stance to fight thoroughly
―Meanwhile.
In the brick house deep in the forest, Laura was lying down and reading a letter from Daniel.
His well-crafted words, written in his beautifully trained handwriting, filled the pages.
It also mentioned that even without hearing, the maids would take care of everything, ensuring a luxurious life.
Laura gently pressed the letter against her chest and looked up at the ceiling, lost in thought for a while.
She couldn’t forget the words her father, Keaton, had just said to her.
〝If you accept this proposal, you will surely be happy.〟
“. . .Is that so?”
Laura was well aware of her own beauty.
Surely, Daniel was also drawn to her appearance. Like a moth to a flame.
Just like many other men around.
Laura closed her eyes.
In her mind, the image of George from those young and adorable days emerged.
Her innocent childhood when she could still hear.
The children used to tease George, who had a peculiar way of speaking.
Even young Laura would mock him and secretly look at him with disdain.
But then, one day.
George, who rarely spoke, quietly handed a single rose to Laura.
Laura stared at the face of the boy who silently offered her the rose.
He clenched his teeth, his face turning red, unable to meet her eyes, standing there without saying a word.
For some reason, young Laura was deeply moved by that expression and accepted the rose.
A wordless rose.
But that rose spoke volumes. It drew out various emotions from Laura.
Since then, Laura started taking care of George in various ways.
Before they knew it, the two young ones were imitating the actions of men and women――
Laura gently placed the letter back on the side table.
Why was it?
Tears wouldn’t stop flowing.
(I have to see Daniel again.)
At that moment, Laura suddenly made up her mind.
(I have to forget about George. . .quickly. . .)
The next day was clear and sunny.
Only Leon had come to the rose garden today. He came to check the varieties of roses scheduled for delivery and decide where to plant them.
While Laura was hastily boiling pasta in the makeshift brick stove at noon, she suddenly noticed Daniel standing next to her.
She looked up at the man beside her.
Jet-black beautiful hair. Confident and overflowing eyes. A triumphant smile backed by the firm position of a business owner.
Laura responded with a vague smile. That enigmatic smile ignited something in Daniel.
〝Would you come to the inn where I am? There are many things I want to show you, many things I want to give you.〟
He forcefully brought a note in front of her, and Laura slightly pushed it away, looking a bit annoyed. This man was quite pushy.
“. . .Which inn are you talking about?”
〝The inn in Lipps village.〟
Laura’s hand stopped. Wasn’t that the inn George frequented?
“. . .Going to the room might be a bit. . .Can we go somewhere else?”
Daniel seemed to be deep in thought.
“Then let’s meet at this rose garden another day and go to the tailor. I’ll have a dress made for you.”
The nearest tailor from here would be Hans’ house. Although they were brothers, Laura judged that George was unlikely to be involved.
“Well then, let’s do that.”
Daniel smiled triumphantly. Laura never grew tired of Daniel’s ever-changing expressions.
As she watched Daniel’s excited figure walk away, Laura’s gaze returned to the boiling pot.
(. . .This should be fine.)
Laura recalled her father’s words.
(. . .Father would be pleased too.)
Just then. . .
A large shadow fell over the pot.
“What’s for lunch today?”
Laura, who was deaf, raised her gaze at the presence she sensed.
Leon was standing there.
Laura lowered her head again and, as if driven by anger, took the pot off the fire.
With a thud, she placed the pot aside and glared at Leon. Leon flinched.
Laura started draining the water, determined to ignore him.
She didn’t want to see Leon’s face right now.
(. . .Why do the eldest and youngest brothers look so similar? The other three have completely different faces.)
Leon had a slightly weakened expression as he walked away, sulking.
Watching his retreating figure, Laura felt even sadder.
・・・
『”𝐀𝐰𝐞𝐛𝐬𝐭𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐞𝐬.𝐜𝐨𝐦” – 𝐃𝐢𝐬𝐜𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐫 𝐚 𝐜𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐢𝐯𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐥𝐝 𝐨𝐟 𝐥𝐨𝐯𝐞, 𝐩𝐚𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐚𝐝𝐯𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐮𝐫𝐞, 𝐰𝐡𝐞𝐫𝐞 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐜𝐚𝐧 𝐢𝐧𝐝𝐮𝐥𝐠𝐞 𝐢𝐧 𝐚 𝐜𝐨𝐥𝐥𝐞𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥a𝐭𝐞𝐝 𝐧𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐥𝐬 𝐰𝐢𝐭𝐡 “𝐝𝐚𝐢𝐥𝐲 𝐮𝐩𝐝𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐬” 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐞𝐱𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐬𝐢𝐯𝐞 𝐚𝐜𝐜𝐞𝐬𝐬 𝐭𝐨 “𝐚𝐝𝐯𝐚𝐧𝐜𝐞𝐝 𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐬”.』
・・・
Meanwhile, Diana――.
She passed through the wheat field, dismounted her horse, and knocked on the door in front of her.
The person who came out from behind the door was George.
“. . .What do you want?”
Diana looked straight into her brother-in-law’s eyes and said,
“George, I came here to talk.”
George looked puzzled, but Diana didn’t avert her gaze.
Chapter 51: Measure of each person’s happiness
Diana was welcomed into George’s mansion.
As they sat at the dining table and discussed Daniel and Laura’s story in the rose garden, George laughed as if relieved.
“Well, isn’t that great? Laura can marry a wealthy man.”
Upon hearing that, Diana’s hair stood on end.
“So, is that okay, George?”
“. . .What?”
“W-Well. . .”
“You’re going beyond meddling. If that’s what I think, then it’s fine. My emotions are not determined by anyone else.”
Diana slumped her shoulders.
It seemed that George wouldn’t treat her like he did with Leon after all――.
“Don’t tell me, Diana, you’re imitating my past actions.”
Diana, struck by the truth, raised her face while sweating.
“Hmm. . .”
George stared at Diana as if finding it amusing.
“I don’t know what kind of wind is blowing, but unlike Leon, I’m stubborn. No matter what others say, I won’t bend my will.”
“. . .Even if you lose the person you love?”
“That’s how Diana thinks.”
Diana was taken aback.
“It’s precisely because I love her.”
His gray eyes pierced straight into her sister-in-law’s eyes.
“If it makes that person happier, sometimes it’s better to step back.”
Diana’s shoulders drooped at the same words Leon had used back then.
“Besides, this is completely different from your situation. We’ve both come to the conclusion to part ways.”
Diana understood that well.
However. . .
“. . .I just wanted to do what satisfies me.”
Upon hearing her words, George twitched his eyebrows.
“Thank you for putting up with my selfishness, George.”
“. . .”
“I thought I would be turned away, so I’m glad you let me into the mansion.”
George leaned back on his chair and cleared his throat as if wanting to say something.
“. . .There’s something I haven’t told you yet, Diana.”
Diana raised her face.
“Do you know why I went to confront Leon that day?”
Blushing, Diana shook her head.
“It’s because I thought it would be fine for you to become my sister-in-law. . .It had nothing to do with Leon.”
Diana thought she heard his true feelings.
George closed his eyes as if resigned and said with a sigh.
“But listen here. If you think I’m doing this for George’s sake, you’re sorely mistaken. I’ll say it clearly. You’re an annoying and selfish woman who tries to be liked by everyone and stirs up trouble.”
For some reason. . .
Being scolded, her heart warmed.
“And you, you’re a selfish man who insists on having your way even if it hurts others.”
“Hmph, say whatever you want. In the end, it’s all about the results. I’ve succeeded in acquiring a sister-in-law.”
“Ugh. . .”
“I win. . .Now go home quickly. It might rain again in the evening.”
A brief conversation.
Having said what needed to be said, Diana mounted her beloved horse, Regina, once again.
With a face devoid of hesitation, Diana looked up at the cloudy sky.
A drop of rain fell on her face.
A week later. . .
When Diana went to the rose garden with rose syrup in hand, she noticed that Laura’s attire had changed.
Instead of the slightly faded burgundy dress she used to wear, she now had on a light mint green dress with frills here and there.
Her hair was beautifully styled, with a small shining silver decorative pin adorning her chignon.
Diana was slightly shocked by the transformation she saw in Laura after such a long time.
And the quality of the material, which would shine even brighter when polished, tightened her chest even more.
(If she were my sister-in-law, how much──)
Just as she thought that, Diana suddenly snapped back to reality.
This was as if she were becoming a second George.
“Oh. . .Diana.”
Laura noticed her and Diana hurriedly took out the bottle of syrup from the basket.
“Is that rose syrup? Did you bring it?”
Diana nodded.
“How much is it――.?”
As Laura said that and searched her pockets. . .
“Oh, Diana.”
She heard a familiar voice from behind.
When she turned around, Daniel was there.
“Did you make another new product?”
“. . .Yes. It’s rose syrup.”
“For Laura?”
“Yes. Laura-san said it’s her favorite.”
As soon as she said that, Daniel’s expression changed.
“What? How much is it?”
“Since this is the concentrated form, it’s three silver coins.”
“Do you have it in stock?”
“This is the last one. It’s been difficult to gather enough roses.”
“I see. . .”
Daniel took out a memo from his pocket and wrote something down. It seemed like he carried it with him every day to talk to Laura.
“I’ll buy it. It’s a gift for her.”
Diana handed the rose syrup to Daniel instead of Laura.
Laura looked puzzled, but when Daniel approached her, she finally seemed to understand.
He handed her the bottle with the words 〝A gift for you〟 attached.
Seeing Laura smile slightly towards Daniel, Diana felt a strange sense of hurt.
However, she kept that emotion silent in her heart and walked back to her beloved horse, Regina.
What’s done is done.
(Some things are just not meant to be. Yes. . .I will live my life in business from now on.)
She was now running towards a new goal.
To buy a new house.
She was just one step away from reaching her dream home. Diana mounted Regina again, as if shaking off her emotions.
She adjusted the heavy basket in her arms. Inside it, there were tightly packed bottles of lily flower tincture, adding to its weight.
Her destination was the inn in Lipps village.
She was going to deliver the pre-ordered batch to the noble daughters who were gathering there again.
Once again, she was caught in the rain. Diana headed towards the inn, holding the basket close to her chest, determined to deliver the scent of summer to the young ladies.
・・・
TL: The best supporting character: Regina the 🐴
Chapter 52: Whereabouts of Heavy Rain
In the pouring rain, Diana arrived at the inn, completely drenched.
The butler at the entrance took her luggage, and Ilsa arrived with a maid.
“Oh my, what a mess! Jessica, bring new clothes for Diana!”
The maid hurriedly turned back. Diana received a towel from the butler and vigorously wiped her soaked body.
“. . .What about the noble ladies?”
“Oh, it seems they couldn’t come because of the heavy rain. Apparently, the nearby river flooded and washed away the bridge.”
Diana was surprised. It was the first she heard of such a thing.
“But it’s not like that here.”
“That’s right. It seems the mountains have been experiencing heavy rain for a while, and it has flowed into the nearby river. This inn is located on a slightly higher ground, so we don’t feel the changes. But in the lower-lying towns, the river has already flooded the floors of houses this morning.”
Lipps village was on higher ground, but Pabst village was in a low-lying area. Leon’s mountain cabin was safe from flooding, being up in the mountains, but Diana was concerned about the location of the rose garden.
“I hope everything is alright. Leon said he would walk back to the mountain cabin.”
“Oh, Diana came here on Regina (the horse). Shall I send someone for him?”
“That would be helpful, but wouldn’t it be difficult?”
“. . .It’s troublesome. I guess all we can do is pray for their safety.”
Diana was allowed to soak in a hot bath and changed into new clothes. At times like this, she was grateful to have the same body shape as her sister, Ilsa.
She went down to the entrance again, intending to meet her sister, when it happened.
“. . .Diana!”
A familiar voice reached her ears.
As she looked ahead, Diana gasped.
George was there.
“You, why are you here. . .?”
“I was trying to deliver wheat and was stopped by the innkeeper. Pabst village is flooding, so he told me to stay until the water recedes.”
Diana turned pale.
“W-What do you mean. . .?”
“I thought it was just light rain every day. But apparently, it has been heavy rain without a break in the mountains.”
“Oh no. . .”
“Diana, maybe you should wait until the water recedes before going back.”
“But, the rose garden. . .”
“Ah, yes. It’s quite low-lying over there. . .”
Both of them felt a surge of emotions for their loved ones.
Leon.
Laura.
“I think they’ll be okay, probably. . .”
George murmured to calm himself.
And then, it happened.
The door was being pounded by multiple people.
The butler cautiously opened it, and there stood the members of the Rose Garden, all gathered and waiting.
Unable to contain herself, Diana rushed out.
“Leon!”
Leon, drenched and stumbling, stepped into the entrance, and Diana flew into his arms.
In front of everyone, Leon embraced his wife with a wry smile.
“I was worried about you. . .”
“I’m sorry, Diana. I’m glad we’re both safe.”
George’s gaze wandered aimlessly.
Suddenly, he looked at Keaton’s face, but Keaton just turned away from George like a child.
“. . .Is Laura. . .”
George raised his voice, and Diana looked up.
“Is Laura not here?”
When Diana separated from Leon, she asked Keaton.
“Keaton-san, is Laura-san still serving at the rose garden today? Where is she now. . .?”
Finally, Keaton answered with lips trembling from the rain.
“Well. . .I sent Laura back to her forest home before the light rain started.”
Diana was dumbfounded.
“W-What? But that forest is close to the river. . .”
In that moment. . .
George flew over and confronted Daniel.
“Hey, you.”
Daniel seemed unfamiliar with George and blinked rapidly as he was suddenly approached.
“Hurry and go help Laura. You. . .you love Laura, don’t you?”
Daniel, surprised but composed, pushed George’s chest with his arm and created some distance between them as he answered.
“Oh, yeah. I already sent one of the servants, so it’s fine.”
Diana let out a gasp.
Anger ignited in George’s forehead.
“You. . .don’t you want to save Laura with your own hands?”
Daniel stared blankly at George.
“Well, of course I want to do that desperately. However, I have a responsibility as the head of Belz Trading Company.”
George said, his eyes widening at the unexpected response from his opponent.
“Now, I can’t just go and die――.”
“You, aaah! Which is more important, Laura’s life or your own life! Say it!!”
George’s furious roar, which could overpower the sound of heavy rain, shook the walls of the inn.
Daniel, whose collar was grabbed, had his eyes roll in fear.
Unable to answer anything further, George pushed him away in frustration.
“Damn it. . .I was a fool to expect anything from the likes of you.”
Daniel’s legs gave out, and he slumped onto the floor.
“Hey, Diana.”
When Diana was asked, she answered honestly, “Yes.”
“Is your horse. . .not afraid of water?”
Diana swallowed hard and nodded several times.
“Yes. My horse, Regina. . .has received training in swimming.”
George slowly turned towards her, his gray eyes showing determination as he nodded.
“Lend me that Regina of yours. I’m going to rescue Laura right now.”
The sound of rain grew even more intense.
However, no one dared to stop him, as they saw the resolute expression on his face.
The rain was now so heavy that visibility was blurred.
But Regina, the strong mare who had trained with Diana, ran confidently through the downpour, following the reins.
It was as if she understood his heart and ran while reading the map in her mind.
“. . .You’re a good horse.”
George muttered to himself as he handled the reins.
“It must be because of how well the owner raised you.”
George continued to ride alone through the pouring rain on the treacherous road.
He had declined the offer of assistance from his younger brother. It was his job to stay by his wife’s side. He couldn’t allow him to take on such a dangerous task.
As they ran to a certain point, a turbid current resembling a pond began to wash their feet. Regina continued to advance without hesitation, but George noticed the presence of people and stopped her steps.
As expected.
The servant sent by Daniel, unable to proceed further due to fear of the water, was stranded.
When George arrived on horseback, the servant approached him.
“Hmm? Are you also a servant of Daniel-sama. . .?”
“No, I’m not. Then, are you Daniel’s servant?”
“Ah, yes. That’s right, but. . .”
“You can go back to your master now. I will go to help Laura.”
With a kick on both sides of Regina, she neighed and smoothly slid into the water. The messenger watched this in astonishment.
“Hmm. . .This is amazing.”
Regina showcased her skilled horseback riding in the water, instead of on land.
Once on land, she shook her body to get rid of the water, somewhat reserved.
There were several places where she had to dive into the water, but Regina effortlessly swam forward.
Amidst the trees of the forest and the rain resembling a waterfall, the familiar brick color came into view.
As they reached a slightly elevated area, George was amazed.
The water level had risen up to about half of the brick house. He had expected it since the path to the house was downhill, but he didn’t anticipate it would reach this far.
He felt hesitant to make the horse go any further.
“Regina, wait here.”
George dismounted and tied a rope he had prepared around his body and a nearby tree. He then discarded most of his clothes and started swimming.
If he were to enter the house, there was only the second-floor window.
・・・
『”𝘼𝙬𝙚𝙗𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙞𝙚𝙨.𝙘𝙤𝙢” – 𝘿𝙞𝙨𝙘𝙤𝙫𝙚𝙧 𝙖 𝙘𝙖𝙥𝙩𝙞𝙫𝙖𝙩𝙞𝙣𝙜 𝙬𝙤𝙧𝙡𝙙 𝙤𝙛 𝙡𝙤𝙫𝙚, 𝙥𝙖𝙨𝙨𝙞𝙤𝙣 𝙖𝙣𝙙 𝙖𝙙𝙫𝙚𝙣𝙩𝙪𝙧𝙚, 𝙬𝙝𝙚𝙧𝙚 𝙮𝙤𝙪 𝙘𝙖𝙣 𝙞𝙣𝙙𝙪𝙡𝙜𝙚 𝙞𝙣 𝙖 𝙘𝙤𝙡𝙡𝙚𝙘𝙩i𝙤𝙣 𝙤𝙛 𝙩𝙧𝙖𝙣𝙨𝙡𝙖𝙩𝙚𝙙 𝙣𝙤𝙫𝙚𝙡𝙨 𝙬𝙞𝙩𝙝 “𝙙𝙖𝙞𝙡𝙮 𝙪𝙥𝙙𝙖𝙩𝙚𝙨” 𝙖𝙣𝙙 𝙚𝙭𝙘𝙡𝙪𝙨𝙞𝙫𝙚 𝙖𝙘𝙘𝙚𝙨𝙨 𝙩𝙤 “𝙖𝙙𝙫𝙖𝙣𝙘𝙚𝙙 𝙘𝙝𝙖𝙥𝙩𝙚𝙧𝙨”.』
・・・
On the other hand, when Laura woke up, the water had already reached the second-floor floor, and she was plunged into the depths of fear.
Due to her inability to hear, she was late in realizing the heavy rain. Even when she looked out the window, it was dim and the rain was like a waterfall, making it impossible to see clearly.
Laura couldn’t swim. With freezing feet, she returned to the bed and could only curl up, hugging her knees.
The word “death” crossed her mind.
At that moment, the image of a young boy offering her a single rose popped into Laura’s head.
Laura rubbed her eyes.
In her childhood, didn’t she realize through his actions that there was no need for words to convey emotions?
Looking back now, George’s actions that day must have foreshadowed their future.
Indeed. . .Laura said aloud.
(He’s the only one who will do.)
Laura sobbed, hugging her knees.
(I wonder if he’s still alive.)
Even if she died, as long as he survived, that would be enough for her. That’s what Laura thought.
At that time, Laura had completely forgotten about that noble young man.
It was as if he was a figment of her imagination, with no connection to her whatsoever.
The window creaked.
Laura didn’t notice the sound, lost in her grief.
Just as she was thinking that if she fell asleep again, she might drown in her sleep, it happened.
“Laura.”
A familiar hand gently touched her hair.
Laura snapped back to reality and looked up.
There stood George, drenched from head to toe.
She thought it might be a dream.
(Maybe we’re both dead and in the afterlife. . .)
George embraced Laura tightly with his wet body. Upon feeling his touch, she finally realized that this was reality.
Laura cautiously wrapped her arms around his back and let the tears she had been holding back flow.
His strength, the warmth of his body, his scent, everything felt nostalgic.
And then. . .
When Laura’s lips touched his, she traced them with her finger before gently kissing him.
At that moment, she truly and honestly thought that she wouldn’t mind dying now.
“. . .Let’s go.”
George’s words conveyed something. Laura nodded dreamily and wrapped her arms around George’s neck once again.
George pulled the rope he had prepared and crossed through the cold water. Laura endured while clinging to him. As the rain subsided, their field of vision suddenly brightened.
The heavy clouds receded, and white clouds appeared as if replacing them.
On the other side of the water, Regina awaited their return with eyes that seemed to see everything, eagerly waiting for her master’s arrival.
As if the prayers reached the heavens, the rain subsided, and Diana opened the window, guided by the beautiful sunset.
Carried by the chilly air after the rain, the sound of a horse neighing could be heard.
Looking down from the window, Diana called out to Leon, who was restlessly pacing around the room.
“Leon! Look!”
Leon quickly leaned out of the window ledge.
Below, he saw Regina, pushing through the murky water with determination, and George, carefully holding Laura in front of him, guiding the reins.
The ground floor of the inn in Lipps village had narrowly avoided being flooded.
George set Laura down first. Daniel and Keaton, who were waiting at the entrance, clung to her unharmed figure.
“Laura! I’m glad you’re safe.”
“Laura, welcome back!”
Laura smiled modestly and then announced as if she had prepared for it.
“George risked his life to save me. Both of you, please commend George, not me.”
With that said, Laura waited for George to arrive.
Leaning against the wet George, Laura slowly kissed him, as if conveying something to those around them.
George closed his eyes as if accepting something, his expression unchanged, and calmly embraced her.
Ignoring her astonished father and the nobleman😐, Laura turned around.
“I’ve made up my mind. I thought about giving up once, but in the end, I’ve decided to live with George.”
Time stood still at the entrance.
Diana quietly observed the scene from the second-floor staircase and ran into the room with a towel in hand at the right moment.
“Welcome back, both of you!”
Diana’s cheerful voice resounded grandly in the entrance.
“You must be tired. You should take a bath. Oh, I’ll bring clothes, so don’t worry. Come on, come on.”
Without waiting for a response, she pushed the two of them towards the bathroom. George and Laura went along as they were pushed.
After pushing them into their respective baths, Diana pondered.
“Now then. . .I wonder what those two will do.”
Keaton and Daniel, left behind in the entrance, stood still without exchanging a word.
“Diana.”
After a while, George, who had changed into new clothes after bathing, came to Diana’s room.
“. . .I want to ask you to write something for me.”
Diana widened her eyes, and Leon burst into laughter, lying on the bed.
Diana stood up and followed George to their room.
Thanks to Gustav’s arrangements, all the members of the rose garden landscaping team could stay overnight today.
George and Laura were assigned to the same room.
In a room with a somewhat sweet atmosphere, Diana sat down at a small desk.
She held paper and a pen.
George spoke in a low voice.
“Diana, please write this. 〝Laura, I can’t read or write. If I learn to read and write, let’s get married.〟”
Diana’s hands trembled with nervousness.
Was it really okay for her to write these words, expressing such sincere feelings?
Diana wrote it down as neatly as possible and showed it to Laura.
Laura smiled through tears and looked at George with affection.
“. . .Yes.”
Diana blushed.
“It’s not necessary for you to be able to write. But if you say so.”
George’s expression didn’t change. Instead, he sweated profusely.
“I finally realized my true feelings. When I thought I was about to die, the first thing that came to mind was your face from when we were children.”
It seemed that these two had been childhood friends. Diana had honestly wondered why George could be with such a beautiful woman, but now she finally understood a part of that mystery. They had liked each other since childhood.
“When I lost my hearing and sent letters without receiving a reply, I despaired. Then gradually, I lost control of my body. . .Honestly, I resented you a lot for not replying to my letters. I thought you stopped coming because I became disabled. But you would come occasionally as if you remembered, and I would feel down, thinking that I was being toyed with. . .It was a cycle.”
George closed his eyes and shook his head. Laura stared at him intently and let out a sigh of relief.
“That’s right, it was different. You just couldn’t write or read.”
Upon hearing that, Laura choked on her words and burst into tears.
It was a moment when years of misunderstandings and grudges melted away.
“Y-You must have gone through even more difficult times than me. . .”
In response to Laura’s tears, Diana abruptly stood up and left the room.
“George, please call me a little later. . .”
George scratched his weary face.
“. . .I’m sorry.”
“If anything happens, you can call me later, okay?”
George nodded awkwardly, like a teenage boy, without saying a word.
The door closed.
George sat next to Laura and gently put his arm around her, supporting her. Laura leaned against his shoulder, feeling relieved.
In truth, words are not always necessary to convey affection.
Love can be expressed entirely through actions.
・・・
『”𝐴𝑤𝑒𝑏𝑠𝑡𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑒𝑠.𝑐𝑜𝑚” – 𝐷𝑖𝑠𝑐𝑜𝑣𝑒𝑟 𝑎 𝑐𝑎𝑝𝑡𝑖𝑣𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑤𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑑 𝑜𝑓 𝑙𝑜𝑣𝑒, 𝑝𝑎𝑠𝑠𝑖𝑜𝑛 𝑎𝑛𝑑 𝑎𝑑𝑣e𝑛𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑒, 𝑤ℎ𝑒𝑟𝑒 𝑦𝑜𝑢 𝑐𝑎𝑛 𝑖𝑛𝑑𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑒 𝑖𝑛 𝑎 𝑐𝑜𝑙𝑙𝑒𝑐𝑡𝑖𝑜𝑛 𝑜𝑓 𝑡𝑟𝑎𝑛𝑠𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑒𝑑 𝑛𝑜𝑣𝑒𝑙𝑠 𝑤𝑖𝑡ℎ “𝑑𝑎𝑖𝑙𝑦 𝑢𝑝𝑑𝑎𝑡𝑒𝑠” 𝑎𝑛𝑑 𝑒𝑥𝑐𝑙𝑢𝑠𝑖𝑣𝑒 𝑎𝑐𝑐𝑒𝑠𝑠 𝑡𝑜 “𝑎𝑑𝑣𝑎𝑛𝑐𝑒𝑑 𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑝𝑡𝑒𝑟𝑠”.』
・・・
Chapter 55: Burning Business Spirit
On a rare sunny day, Daniel confronted Laura in the backyard of the inn.
〝Well, if that’s how it is, It can’t be help. . .〟
After hearing about George from Laura, Daniel had made up his mind to part ways with her without clinging to her unexpectedly.
〝To be honest, when George ran away from the inn, I thought I had lost. The moment I couldn’t come up with the idea of going to help you, I realized I wasn’t the one.〟
Laura remained seated, bowing her head in fear.
“. . .I’m sorry.”
“Don’t apologize. It only makes me more miserable.”
Taking advantage of Laura’s inability to hear, Daniel muttered those words and then wrote only,
〝Wishing you happiness.〟
Laura nodded and abruptly stood up, shaking off the chair.
After seeing the figure of the black-haired beauty grow distant,
“. . .Diana.”
Daniel murmured.
As if exchanging places with Laura, Diana came over here.
Daniel snorted and narrowed his eyes.
“Hmph. Eavesdropping, huh? Quite an interesting hobby you have.”
“Um, well. . .”
“. . .What is it?”
“It’s about the future product development.”
Daniel sighed as if deflating.
“You know, let me savor the afterglow a little bit.”
“I would like to have the pruned roses, but how much would they cost?”
“. . .It seems you’ve already lost your dignity as a young lady, haven’t you?”
“Fufufu. Well, Daniel, even if we indulge in sentimentality, it won’t bring in any profit, will it?”
Daniel chuckled.
“. . .It’s nostalgic. When I was in the urban area of Latgip, everyone used to say things like that as a password.”
“Yes, my Otou-sama used to say, ‘Never let your mind stray from business even for a moment,’ like a spell.”
“Aurel-sama. It’s nostalgic. . .”
“I’m also in a hurry because I can finally build a house soon.”
“Oh, really? That’s the situation. . .”
Daniel smiled and leaned back on the chair.
“A house, huh. . .What kind are you planning to build?”
“I discussed it with Leon, and we’re thinking of a two-story house.”
“Just an average house that’s similarly built around here?”
“Yes. There might be 〝more〟 people in the future.”
“Sounds nice.”
“Fufufu. Did you go crazy from the shock of heartbreak?”
“No, it’s my genuine opinion. There’s nothing happier than being infatuated with love. I’ve decided to look for a new love as well.”
Daniel said, hiding his sentimentality, and smoothed down his bangs.
Although they had escaped flooding here, Pabst village was mostly submerged. Therefore, for a while, he would have to face George and Laura at this inn.
Diana currently sympathized with Daniel a little. Diana had experienced consecutive failed matchmaking proposals from Laura and then George, and she felt as if she had been abandoned by God with such misfortune.
However, finding a partner in this village was practically impossible.
There were hardly any young women left in this village.
The only chance was the rose garden, but all the noblewomen who came here were already someone’s wives. Diana placed her hand on her chest and made a suggestion.
“If you’d like, I can help you find a bride, Daniel.”
“I see. You’re sympathizing with me.”
“Yes!”
“You’re too honest. . .”
“By the way, about the roses. . .”
“〝Sigh〟, you can take the pruned ones as you like. It saves us the trouble of throwing them away.”
“Thank you!”
Daniel watched Diana as she left and smirked.
“. . .I couldn’t make you my lifelong partner, but it seems I could make you my business partner.”
The dissatisfaction and impatience that came from falling from a young lady to a farmer.
If he tickled that, it would surely ignite the smoldering business spirit even more.
“Candy made from flowers, edible flower risotto, wildflower tincture with rose syrup. . .”
Daniel counted on his fingers.
“It’s such a waste. If I could sell them all in one place, I could open a shop with such a unique lineup.”
When Diana returned to the inn, Laura was waiting for her, pressing her finger to her lips, signaling to be quiet.
The two of them secretly peeked into the dining room.
There, Gustav and George were facing each other, having a discussion.
“If you’re willing, I’ll teach you how to read to a certain extent.”
It seemed that George had finally made up his mind to face the written word.
“I could call a teacher to teach you, but unfortunately, due to this turmoil, we have no means of communication. Until then, I will try to teach you by imitating what I’ve seen at the boarding school. Don’t worry, I know how to do it.”
Upon hearing that, George slowly lowered his head.
“. . .I’m counting on you.”
“You’ll work hard to catch up from now on. I’ll do my best too.”
Diana and Laura exchanged glances and nodded in agreement.
A week later, on a sunny summer day when everything seemed to be going smoothly, Diana heard from her sister that the young noble ladies would once again come to stay at the inn in Lipps village, as the water in the river had receded. Diana returned to the inn.
While Leon was called for tree pruning and Diana was in the backyard, she noticed the commotion and turned her feet towards the entrance.
When Diana was found at the entrance, one of the ladies said:
“Um. . .I apologize for not coming the other day.”
The other ladies started whispering and having a secret conversation behind her.
“What’s the matter?”
Diana called out to her, and she cautiously approached.
A young lady with golden hair, emerald eyes, and translucent skin, exuding an otherworldly aura.
“I heard rumors. . .”
She whispered with a troubled expression.
“Could you. . .lend us the cottage where you live. . .?”
Diana looked at her with a puzzled expression.
The lady’s face turned pale, even bluer, as she covered it with her hands.
Chapter 56: Jinxes about Miss Diana
When asked if she could lend them a mountain cabin, Diana was taken aback.
“Our. . .mountain cabin?”
“Uh, um. . .I heard that Ilsa-sama and Gustav-sama were able to mend their relationship because of it, right?”
The young noblewoman questioned Diana, who looked up with a puzzled expression. Ah, so the rumors she heard were related to the relationship between her sister and brother-in-law.
Well, if you put it that way, it might be true.
“Well, yes.”
“Um. . .Of course, we will pay the rent. So, please lend us the cabin.”
Diana’s mind couldn’t process the sudden request. She fidgeted and rubbed her hands together, then continued speaking.
“I’m sorry for the sudden request. But I also want to take my husband there.”
Diana hesitated, but she couldn’t resist the earnest gaze of the young woman.
“Please wait a moment. Let me consult with my husband.”
Then, the noble ladies behind her erupted into cheers.
What on earth was happening among them? Diana had no idea.
She found Leon, who was pruning in the inn’s backyard, and pulled him over to an iron chair.
“Hey, what’s up? I’m still in the middle of work.”
“I have something to discuss. A noblewoman came and asked if they could stay at our mountain cabin.”
Leon frowned.
“Why? Are all the nearby inns fully booked?”
“It seems like it’s not that. Apparently, they heard that Ilsa and Gustav’s relationship improved because of that cabin.”
“What? Huh? What kind of jinx is that?”
“I don’t know. . .”
“Could it be that it’s become a rumor?”
Leon crossed his arms and stared at the ground.
“. . .So, they came with the hope that their relationship would improve if they spent time in that cabin.”
“It seems so.”
“But in reality, it’s not guaranteed to work out that well. Besides, where are we supposed to live while they stay there?”
“Well. . .”
“That’s just because they’re Diana’s relatives. Can those nobles even take care of cows and horses? It’s doubtful if they can even cultivate the fields.”
“Well, that’s true.”
“I don’t feel like it. Frankly, it feels uncomfortable for anyone other than Diana and me to sleep in that bed. If it were Ilsa-sama and her family, there would be a level of trust, so I could tolerate it to some extent.”
“. . .I suppose you’re right.”
Seeing Diana looking a bit down, Leon fell silent for a moment.
He lowered his gaze to the ground again and then suddenly looked up.
“Well. If they don’t stay in the cabin, they can do whatever they want.”
Diana also looked up and gazed at her husband.
“. . .What do you mean?”
“I mean, taking care of cows and horses is fine. That’s the main point, right? It’s not that Ilsa-sama and her husband became close by staying together, but because they worked together on farming. So even if they don’t stay, they might still get along well.”
“. . .So, you mean you want them to experience farming?”
“Well, that’s one way to put it.”
Diana’s perspective brightened a little.
“. . .Indeed, that’s an option.”
“. . .Diana?”
“Even the royal family had a vegetable garden in their castle. It was for relaxation.”
“Hey. . .”
“If we can make them do farm work and charge them extra money, we’ll have less work and more money. It’s a win-win situation for everyone!”
“Here it comes. . .Diana-ojousama’s money-grubbing mode.”
“Yes, I’ll go talk to them. You’re the best partner! You give me the best ideas. . .!”
“I didn’t marry you just to give you ideas, you know.”
“I’ll be right back!”
“Wait a minute. I’m coming too. . .”
The two of them returned to the inn.
In the dining hall, the ladies were waiting while sniffing the lily tincture brought by Diana.
Diana searches for the young lady she encountered earlier.
“Um. . .I haven’t asked for your name yet, have I?”
As Diana called out, the young lady stood up and spoke with a firm expression on her face.
“I am Sofia. Sofia Von McGallen. I am the wife of Duke McGallen, who manages the estate.”
Duke McGallen is an ancient and prestigious noble who manages a small neighboring territory. Diana knew that he lived in the oldest castle in the neighboring country, although she couldn’t recall the details.
“Well, speaking of the Dukes of McGallen, they come from a highly traditional and distinguished lineage.”
“Oh, that’s not true. We are a poor Duke, after all.”
“Always so modest. . .Ah, by the way.”
Leon, dressed in casual attire, casually enters the garden scented with lilies.
“. . .This is my husband, Leon.”
Sofia looks him up and down, blushes slightly, and greets him with a small bow.
“Oh, yes. Please forgive my impolite request. . .”
“Hello. I thought we should talk for a moment.”
As Leon sits on a chair in the dining room, the noblewomen cast slightly envious glances at him.
The young and muscular man exudes a captivating presence, which is a feast for the eyes in itself. Diana is reminded of her past self. Sensing the strange heat of the women’s gazes, Leon awkwardly looks around and starts speaking when Diana sits next to him.
After all, he is Diana’s husband.
Diana thought that it would be convenient to proceed with the conversation through him, whether to accept or decline.
Leon straightforwardly states:
“I’ve heard your story. It’s difficult for us to lend you the cottage since we have our own work. However, we don’t mind if you do some farm work. We will support you, and if necessary, we can even provide transportation to the inn. If that’s acceptable, you can go ahead with the farm work. . .”
Sofia compares Leon and Diana with her eyes, then lets out a troubled sigh.
Diana and Leon exchange glances in the tense atmosphere.
Suddenly, Sofia asks a strange question.
“. . .What is marriage, really?”
The dining room falls silent as if someone poured water over it.
“I got married because I was promised a wealthy life. That was all I wanted, but now, with this war, that promise can no longer be fulfilled. . .I can’t find any meaning in being together anymore.”
As emotions suddenly pour out, Diana, and even Sofia herself, seem to be overwhelmed by the depth of those emotions.
Chapter 57: Form of a couple during wartime
The peasant couple froze at Duchess Sofia’s unexpected confession.
Diana felt a sense of déjà vu in Sofia’s words, just like Ilsa’s way of speaking. However, she contained emotions that were decisively different from Ilsa’s.
“. . .But Sofia-sama said she wants to repair her relationship with her husband, right?”
When Diana asked her that, Sofia bit her lip and looked down.
“. . .Well, it’s true that Sofia-sama still has some love for him.”
Sofia shook her head.
“Love is a bit complicated. I don’t need his love, but. . .”
She said that and let out a deep sigh.
“It seems my husband has a mistress in the evacuation area. . .I can’t tolerate him giving money and gifts to such a woman.”
Diana held her head. It was different from what she had thought.
“Well. . .Is that a problem that can be solved through farming?”
“Yes. But I thought that if we moved away from the town and focused on agriculture, we could sever his relationship with her.”
“Eeeeh.”
Diana slumped her shoulders. So that’s what it was.
Like Gustav, she thought he had come with a purer intention for farming. . .
And. . .
“Don’t mess with me.”
Leon muttered quietly.
It was a small voice mixed with anger and disbelief.
Sofia looked up.
“It’s unacceptable for you to speak of our hard work in farming as if it were a punishment. Besides, if you, a noble or whatever you are, ask to borrow someone’s way of life, you need to be prepared for it. We are neither residents of your territory nor your servants. We don’t have to obey everything you say. Moreover, you, who abandoned your own territory’s residents and fled to another country, should be more humble towards the people of that country.”
Diana hurriedly reprimanded Leon.
“Leon, that’s going too far. . .”
“Is it going too far? Everyone misunderstands us as handymen or something. They all do things haphazardly. . .They should learn to be patient.”
“〝Sigh〟, Leon. . .”
Sofia turned pale upon hearing that. Diana intervened.
“Um, Sophia-sama, it’s not like everything will be resolved if you come to our place. I think it’s necessary to talk more and have a positive attitude together. It’s not too late to start farming either. Even though my husband has complaints, he doesn’t reject you, Sophia-sama.”
Leon nodded slightly in agreement.
“Yeah, that’s right. . .If that husband of yours comes to apologize, I wouldn’t mind accepting the request.”
“That’s right, that’s right. Ufufu.”
Diana smiled and nudged Leon’s back, trying to divert the situation.
“. . .What?”
“Leon, exit the scene.”
“Huh?”
“You still have work over there. Go.”
“Alright, alright. Diana-ojousama is really dedicated to her work.”
“Come on, enough already. . .!”
Leon stood up, deliberately hugged Diana’s shoulder in front of everyone, and gave her a slightly forceful kiss on the cheek.
Diana blushed and stood frozen.
He waved to his wife and left with a smile. With his actions, he seemed to have made a small point to the troubled ladies.
Diana recalled Ilsa’s words from before.
(What should I do? I might ruin their mood with jealousy. . .)
Diana timidly turned around to face the noble ladies behind her.
And then. . .
Surprisingly, they seemed to be completely absorbed in the sweet afterglow left by Leon.
Diana cautiously observed her surroundings while taking out rose syrup from the basket.
“. . .It’s nice, isn’t it? Living without being bound by social status.”
One of the ladies murmured feverishly, leaving Diana dumbfounded.
“Hey, are you still being called ‘Ojou-sama’?”
“. . .No. That was a joke. He usually just calls me by my name.”
“Have you had a wedding ceremony?”
“Yes. It took place in the village square.”
“Did you receive a ring or something?”
“No, such customs don’t exist among the peasants. But he made me a flower crown.”
“You mean the wreath they made and put on your hat before?”
“Yes, something like that.”
“That’s nice. It sounds idyllic!”
Diana faintly sensed it.
What the ladies admire.
Nature, materials, liberation from social status.
And a slightly forceful, strong opposite sex.
“We, from the moment we were born, are always judged based on our family background and appearance. As women, we are constantly bound by our value and scores. It’s like being treated as commodities. And no matter how much effort we put into education and self-improvement, our scores are predetermined by our family’s status and appearance, so ultimately, our efforts are meaningless.”
“In that sense, the merchant families are similar, but at least there isn’t as much restriction on social status, so it’s better.”
“I envy you, Diana. I always fantasize about how wonderful it would be to live with someone you truly love. Our worth only exists through the eyes of men. We will never be liberated from their judgment until the day we die.”
From their conversation, it seemed that the circumstances had changed a bit compared to before.
Everyone was becoming more open about their true feelings.
“Still, before the war, we could distract ourselves with material possessions and money to some extent. But as the evacuation life prolonged, there was nothing to distract us anymore, right? That’s when our true selves are exposed.”
“I understand. We become completely vulnerable to each other.”
“And then the facade peels away, and we start to dislike our husbands more and more.”
“But isn’t it the same for both parties?”
“Ahahaha!”
Sofia didn’t join in the candid conversation and looked downcast.
Diana was curious and asked.
“What about you, Sofia-san. . .how are things?”
Sofia muttered quietly.
“I just want to live in peace. My husband was originally a quiet and content person, so I thought it was fine. But ever since his affair came to light, I’ve lost sight of not just my husband’s feelings, but also my own sense of purpose, as everyone has been saying.”
As Sofia began to touch the core of the matter, the dining room fell silent again.
“Yes, I was only seeking peace. I never needed a husband or love from the beginning.”
With a profound and honest statement, Diana stared blankly at Sofia.
Chapter 58: Love is Unnecessary
On that day, Diana rejected Sophia’s offer and returned to the mountain cabin with Leon, throwing herself onto the bed.
〝I was only seeking peace. I never needed a husband or love from the beginning.〟
Those words echoed in Diana’s mind.
(. . .Is that really Sophia-sama’s true feelings?)
Diana had always felt that love was beautiful and desirable, and she thought there were quite a few people around her who sought love.
She recalled the lost look in Sophia’s eyes and felt a pang in her chest.
(She said her husband is an unselfish person, but would an unselfish person have a mistress?)
If that were true, it felt like a strong message from her supposedly unselfish husband.
(In any case, they are an intriguing couple.)
Leon placed a basket filled with rose petals on the dining table with a thud.
The fragrance of roses filled the cabin.
Diana shifted her gaze to the basket. Next, she would provide rose syrup to the noble daughters.
(With this, one bottle and three silver coins. . .)
“Diana.”
Her husband’s shadow fell before her, and Diana snapped back to reality.
“You look tired lately. Are you okay?”
Diana tilted her head. It was news to her that she looked tired.
“. . .Do I?”
“You can tell just by looking.”
“Really?!?”
Diana stared at her own hands intently. Leon muttered.
“You’re working too hard.”
Diana looked up at Leon standing in front of her.
In the twilight, seeing her husband standing there with a worried expression, Diana felt a slight sense of guilt.
“Money is important, but your body is not just yours, Diana.”
Diana pondered those words.
“I want children too. . .I want you to take care of your body from now on.”
“. . .”
“You can always take a break, even if the house can wait. How about resting occasionally?”
“. . .”
“You should spend some of the money you earned on yourself once in a while. Treat yourself to good food or entertainment. It feels good, you know. I don’t think you’ve done any of that since coming to this cabin.”
That’s right.
Her mind had been consumed with thoughts of the new house, and she had cut back on everything. But. . .
“But Leon, I want to work. It’s fun to earn money.”
That’s what Diana was enjoying right now.
Her life had been one where everything was given to her. Now that she was giving something, it felt exciting and new.
Leon also sat on the bed.
“I understand that it’s fun, but I’m worried.”
“Leon, don’t worry, I’ll eat more.”
“. . .That’s not what I mean, Diana. Stop and think for a moment. What’s the point of building a big house if we exhaust ourselves and die before we even get to live in it?”
“Oh, Leon, you’re being dramatic.”
“Even today, you were caught up in the extravagant stories of the noble’s daughter. All for the sake of money.”
“Well, yeah. . .but it was also helping people.”
“Now, Ojou-sama’s meddling has begun. I don’t like those nobles. If you keep acting too kind-hearted, someday you’ll be taken advantage of.”
“Well. . .”
Leon’s lips forcefully covered Diana’s lips. Diana’s eyes widened in surprise.
After releasing her lips, her husband whispered in a low voice.
“. . .Sometimes, listen to what I say too.”
Receiving a slightly angry gaze, Diana held her prickling chest.
“I’m the one who cares about you the most, Diana.”
Leon embraced Diana tightly.
“But lately, you’ve completely forgotten about me.”
Diana was stunned. It was the first time she realized it when he pointed it out.
She had been working for the sake of the house, but during that time, she hadn’t paid attention to her husband. Carrying the basket, riding horses everywhere, and returning home exhausted to sleep immediately.
Diana rested her cheek on her husband’s shoulder and pondered deeply.
“. . .I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay. As long as you understand. Let’s both consider taking a break. The rose garden was washed away, and there won’t be any work for a while.”
“. . .Shall we go somewhere?”
“Yeah, let’s leave Pabst village for a change. Let’s go out to Lipps village and have a meal, eat to our heart’s content. I can’t remember the last time I felt full.”
Indeed, that was true.
They had been cutting corners so much that they hadn’t had a proper meal in a while.
The basket they used was torn and had holes in various places.
Leon’s ragged clothes were falling apart.
Without realizing it, the two of them had endured everything in their desire for a home. Leon had reached his limit first. That’s how it was.
In this world, where tensions ran high due to the war, even commoners like them needed distractions, not just the nobles.
(We have money. . .Yes, maybe I should get something new)
Chapter 59: Is it abnormal to only be able to love things?
On a sunny summer day.
Under the scorching sun that seemed to burn their bodies, Diana and Leon, both wearing straw hats, rode on horse towards Lipps village.
They took a different path than the usual direction to the inn they always went to, heading towards the center of Lipps village.
It was their first time going to the center.
It was a livelier village compared to Pabst village where Diana and Leon lived.
Here, there was a shopping district. In Pabst village, everything was scattered, but here, the shops lined up side by side.
The shopping district was bustling with people who were lured out by the clear weather after a long time.
Diana’s eyes sparkled as she looked around.
The buzz of the people, the aroma of fast food wafting from food stalls, baskets and piles of fabric messily arranged, decorations displayed on velvet beds. The voices of fruit vendors shouting their prices. The sound of a band playing on a street corner.
“Wow, there are so many things!”
Diana’s eyes shimmered with various colors. Instantly, her desire to buy things ignited.
“Oh, look at this big leather pouch. . .Wait, this pure white linen cloth is priced like this?! Oh, such a cute little mirror. . .Oh, this basket is such a great deal when bought in bulk! I want them all!”
Leon firmly grabbed her by the back of her neck.
“Leon?”
“I didn’t expect it to go this far. . .”
“Well, you did tell me to buy whatever I like, didn’t you, Leon?”
“I didn’t tell you to buy that much!”
“But this is money I earned.”
“Ugh. . .It’s unfair to bring that up now.”
Diana loaded the purchased items onto a basket and tied it to the back of her beloved horse, Regina.
“Leon, you can buy things you like too, you know?”
“It’s fine, really. . .Oh, wait.”
Leon pointed to a certain shop.
“The omelettes there are delicious.”
“Oh, really? What kind of omelette is it?”
“They whisk the eggs until they’re fluffy like soufflé. You can choose the sauce to go with it. It’s a bit early, but let’s have it for lunch. That place gets quite crowded around noon.”
They arrived in front of the shop while leading their horses.
There was a large carriage in front of the shop.
Diana twisted her head, feeling like she had seen that carriage somewhere before. It was filled with various items, and a coachman stood guard beside it.
As they entered the shop, they noticed a familiar figure in the back of the dining area.
It was Sofia.
She was accompanied by a maid, and both were quietly enjoying orange sauce omelettes.
When Diana took off her hat, Sofia seemed to notice them from a distance.
She gently waved her hand at Diana.
And then. . .
“Would you like to share a table?”
Suddenly, a waiter approached them from the side in the crowded restaurant, leaving no time for refusal. Diana and Leon had no choice but to nod and were guided to Sofia’s table.
“Sofia-sama, what a coincidence to meet you here.”
Diana greeted her, and Sofia nodded.
“What did you come here for today?”
Continuing the inquiry, Sophia blushed and answered,
“Shopping.”
Her embarrassment was evident in the state of that carriage, which had too much persuasiveness.
“. . .You must have done quite a bit of shopping in the village.”
“Yes, well, I just love things.”
Leon looked puzzled. Diana somehow understood what she meant.
“I understand. When you have things you love, it makes you feel happy just having them around.”
At that moment, Sophia’s face, which had been expressionless, began to shine as if illuminated by light. Diana was surprised but sensed something special within the young lady.
“T-That’s right. If I say this, everyone will dislike me. . .But I love things more than people.”
To reveal such a thing was somewhat too stimulating.
Diana nodded. Sophia seemed convinced that she had found someone who understood her and earnestly spoke to Diana.
“People. . .are scary. They have emotions that are always in motion, betraying or showing affection. Everything is so fluid and very frightening. But things. . .they accept me silently. As long as they don’t break, they stay by my side. They shine for me. I can love things, and it truly makes me happy. Even if no one understands.”
The maid girl next to her shook her head in pain. Leon also looked at Sophia with a somewhat solemn gaze. But Diana, a merchant’s daughter who reveled in wealth and material possessions, understood what she wanted to say.
When you acquire an abundance of things, the desire for more deepens. Moreover, it is not the base desires or attachments that ordinary people imagine, but rather a sublime love. Diana herself knew all too well that there were moments when she almost poured her love into things more than people.
“Sofia-sama, you have a deep love for things, don’t you?”
As Diana murmured, the maid and Leon looked perplexed, but Sophia nodded excitedly.
“Yes, that’s right. After all, things are meticulously crafted by everyone, hoping that someone will buy them. They have more heart. . .and sincere feelings. I can see the emotions entrusted to things.”
The maid’s face twisted in further agony, but Leon’s expression became unexpectedly serene, as if relieved of some poison.
Diana asked,
“Don’t you think you could love a husband who would provide you with all those things?”
Sophia casually replied,
“I can’t love a husband who can only win my attention by buying things. He’s just trying to buy my heart with material possessions. It’s inevitable, considering the kind of woman I am. . .I’m sure he does the same with his mistress.”
Diana swallowed audibly. Memories of the conversation about their worth that the ladies had at the inn in Lipps village resurfaced in her mind.
Those who were constantly evaluated by someone else might have lost the ability to find solid value in intangible things.
(She places too much value on things. But that’s because she can’t find value in herself. . .)
Sophia had a quiet demeanor, but she held a rather challenging set of values. However, Diana couldn’t decisively declare it as wrong.
After all, she herself could have easily ended up the same way if she had made one wrong step.
“That’s why I envy Diana-san, who can bring various ideas to life. If I weren’t a noble, I might have become a craftsman.”
Saying that, Sophia smiled cheerfully without any worries.
(If I weren’t a noble, I would have become a craftsman, huh. . .)
Diana pondered silently as she brought a bite of tomato sauce omelette to her mouth.
(Maybe my inclination towards craftsmanship is similar to Sophia-sama’s values.)
Sophia’s character, with a deep affection for things and dedicating all her energy to something, would certainly be suited for a craftsman. Diana had a similar inclination.
(If I hadn’t met Leon, would I have become like her. . .)
Leon seemed to be lost in thought as well.
At that moment. . .
“Hey, what kind of things will be available in Diana-san’s shop from now on?”
At Sophia’s unexpected question, Diana looked up.
“. . .A shop?”
“Yes. Usually, we have it delivered, but I thought it would be nice to visit your shop occasionally.”
Diana and Leon exchanged glances.
“Um. . .I’m sorry, but I don’t own a storefront.”
Sophia was the one taken aback by her words.
“Huh? You don’t have a shop?”
“No. I just bring what I make at home.”
“. . .That seems like a waste. If you displayed your inventory, it would be magnificent, surrounded by the colors and scents of flowers.”
In that moment. . .
Diana felt as if flowers were blooming softly before her eyes.
“A shop. . .”
Leon also seemed to have realized something and was staring intently at Diana.
Sofia continued speaking without paying attention.
“As a noble, I’ve always had everything brought to me from familiar shops. But when the war started and I started coming to the stores myself. . .I became captivated by the charm of shops. It’s such a lovely sight to see things displayed. And the unique scent and displays in the shop truly make my heart soar. Shops are more stimulating and soothing than I had imagined.”
Diana suppressed her racing heart.
A shop. . .
She had never even considered such a thing.
“I see, you don’t have a shop. If you create another wonderful tincture, please come and show it to me. I’m already using the lily tincture during bath time. Could you also consider making a rose tincture next time?”
As Diana absentmindedly nodded,
“It was nice talking to you. As a token of my gratitude, I’ll cover the bill for everything.”
With that, Sofia stood up and left the shop accompanied by her maid.
Sofia, the eccentric woman who passed by like a storm, had given Diana great advice before departing.
・・・
『”𝔄𝔴𝔢𝔟𝔰𝔱𝔬𝔯𝔦𝔢𝔰.𝔠𝔬𝔪” – 𝔇𝔦𝔰𝔠𝔬𝔳𝔢𝔯 𝔞 𝔠𝔞𝔭𝔱𝔦𝔳𝔞𝔱𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔴𝔬𝔯𝔩𝔡 𝔬𝔣 𝔩𝔬𝔳𝔢, 𝔭𝔞𝔰𝔰𝔦𝔬𝔫 𝔞𝔫𝔡 𝔞𝔡𝔳𝔢𝔫𝔱𝔲𝔯𝔢, 𝔴𝔥𝔢𝔯𝔢 𝔶𝔬𝔲 𝔠𝔞𝔫 𝔦𝔫𝔡𝔲𝔩𝔤𝔢 𝔦n 𝔞 𝔠𝔬𝔩𝔩𝔢𝔠𝔱𝔦𝔬𝔫 𝔬𝔣 𝔱𝔯𝔞𝔫𝔰𝔩𝔞𝔱𝔢𝔡 𝔫𝔬𝔳𝔢𝔩𝔰 𝔴𝔦𝔱𝔥 “𝔡𝔞𝔦𝔩𝔶 𝔲𝔭𝔡𝔞𝔱𝔢𝔰” 𝔞𝔫𝔡 𝔢𝔵𝔠𝔩𝔲𝔰𝔦𝔳𝔢 𝔞𝔠𝔠𝔢𝔰𝔰 𝔱𝔬 “𝔞𝔡𝔳𝔞𝔫𝔠𝔢𝔡 𝔠𝔥𝔞𝔭𝔱𝔢𝔯𝔰”.』
・・・
On the way back, riding on Regina.
“A shop, huh?”
Surprisingly, it was Leon who spoke up first.
“Would anyone really come to a shop built on top of a mountain?”
Diana looked up at Leon, slightly frightened.
“I was surprised.”
“What about?”
“That you brought up the topic of a shop. It was unexpected.”
While holding the reins, Leon quietly said,
“If Diana were to open a shop on the mountain, and everyone started coming. . .Diana wouldn’t have to move from the mountaintop.”
Diana looked into his dull-colored eyes and blushed.
“I realized that Diana is busy because she goes to various places for customers. If those customers started coming here, Diana wouldn’t have to move unnecessarily. Isn’t that right?”
Diana’s eyes sparkled.
“Oh, Leon. Then. . .”
“While building the house, let’s also consider the shop.”
“Really?!”
“Yeah. If we allocate more time for something different during the travels, we might be able to create something better. Besides. . .”
Leon whispered in Diana’s ear.
“If there’s a shop, even if you’re pregnant or have small children, you can continue running it.”
That’s right.
She had been too caught up in the joy of working. There might be times in the future when she couldn’t move freely, like during pregnancy and childbirth.
If that happened, the mobile sales route would be cut off each time.
Operating a shop was one solution.
She never expected to hear the solution from her husband before she even thought about it. Diana trembled with excitement. It was good that she realized it before building the house. A shop combined with a home. What a great idea.
“But for that to happen, we need customers to come to the mountain.”
Leon cautioned.
“If we don’t make people aware before opening the shop, they won’t notice it. We need to advertise. Maybe we should also increase the number of products.”
“. . .I’ll do my best, Leon.”
“Well, don’t overdo it.”
“We should reconsider the design of the house.”
“Don’t be too stiff about it. Just having a counter should make it look like a shop.”
Diana traced her finger along Leon’s jaw and gently kissed him.
“I’m glad I married you, Leon.”
Leon chuckled as if tickled.
“What’s gotten into you all of a sudden?”
“You always think about me.”
“Of course. Who wouldn’t think about their wife, especially in the early days of marriage?”
As soon as he said that, both of them simultaneously thought of Sofia’s face.
“. . .Well, I guess there are people who don’t. But still, she was quite crazy. Is it because of the war? Or is it because of her unfaithful husband? It seems like an important part of her as a human was missing.”
Diana shook her head.
“Ilsa was the same, but when things overflow, something becomes overwhelming. And when there’s no one to keep an eye on the husband, there’s no restraint on shopping. I can’t say it clearly, but yeah. . .When everyone is surrounded by things that don’t match their efforts, they seem to stop thinking deeply. It’s like something becomes superficial.”
“Yes, I understand. If you don’t earn money yourself or create something to live on, you won’t have a solid foundation.”
Diana reflects on the life of the nobles who evacuated.
Their nature of clinging to material possessions is probably because they desperately try to fill something with something. It would be easy to say that it’s due to a lack of affection, but it doesn’t seem like something that can be dismissed with such a cliché phrase. The matter is more complex, and the experience of being treated as mere “objects” casts a significant shadow on them.
Diana imagines a shop surrounded by flowers, just like Sophia dreamed of.
She imagines the faces of noble daughters who come to that shop.
They will surely smile peacefully.
Suddenly, Diana realizes.
That shop should be built not in the shopping district, but in the mountains.
They should display things that people have to come to the mountains to buy.
To provide them with a place of new values.
Diana’s mind is made up.
Diana made up her mind.
Instead of just selling things, she would sell experiences.
The reason Ilsa and Gustav’s relationship improved through farming was because they shared the same experiences.
Let’s open a salon where people can not only buy things but also experience something together.
We can make cheese together…
Create bouquets…
Cook dishes with those edible flowers…
Then, even those nobles will surely find solace.
In this chaotic world, where their hearts are weary and they have always been at the mercy of others, let’s create a place of respite for them.
And so…
One week later, Diana was facing the blueprint of her house.
Today, adding the proceeds from selling rose syrup, she had exactly ten gold coins.
Leon stacked the small change on the dining table and smiled contentedly.
“Ah, it went by so quickly. Diana-ojousama is amazing, as expected.”
“Oh, stop teasing me…”
“And to top it off, you brought the blueprint and estimate while I was in the mountains. Aren’t you too quick to act?”
“But I couldn’t just sit still!”
Diana held the blueprint to her chest and closed her eyes in a trance.
“Ah, it’s wonderful that there’s nothing but new possibilities.”
“That’s right. By the way…”
“What is it?”
“What will we do with this cabin once we build the combined store and residence?”
Diana looked around.
“Well, Onee-sama wanted it…”
“That’s right.”
“Before giving it to her, let’s lend it to Sophia-sama once.”
Leon nodded.
“Have you talked to Sofia-sama since then?”
Diana looked down.
“She hasn’t been to the inn recently.”
“Could it be that she’s pregnant?”
“Even though they’re not on good terms?”
“Even if they’re not on good terms, they can still do it.”
Diana rested her cheek on her hand.
“…I wonder what kind of person Duke McGallen is. Sofia-sama doesn’t want to talk about him, it’s a mystery.”
“He’s probably a cheating bastard, right? Definitely someone like Daniel, a flashy guy.”
Leon concluded on his own and casually took the plans from Diana.
“Ah!”
“Oh, I see. A kitchen on the first floor… Huh? It’s quite a big kitchen.”
“I wanted a space where everyone can make things together.”
“Are you planning to start a cooking class?”
“Yes. I think the children of the nobles are hungry for this kind of thing.”
“Hmm, I can’t understand it… But it’s something that will bring comfort.”
“Yes. And I also plan to rent out the kitchen during my free time to earn some money.”
“Like Aurel-sama! You really resemble him… Blood is scary…”
“Fufufu. What are you saying? It’s not all for Leon.”
“…Diana.”
The two gently leaned against each other as usual and kissed.
And then…
Knock, knock.
There was a knocking sound on the cottage, and Leon went to open the door.
“…Hans!”
“Ah, it’s been a while, both of you. Since the wedding, right?”
Hans stood there with a booklet, smiling brightly.
“Hans, it’s rare for you to come to a place like this. Is something wrong?”
“What do you mean? I just heard from the carpenter a while ago. You two are building a new house!”
Diana and Leon exchanged glances.
Indeed, it’s the countryside. The information spreads too quickly.
“So, it must be a bit tough for you. If it’s alright, I can get you new curtains and bed sheets as a housewarming gift. If you need any other fabric items, just let me know, I can make anything.”
Saying that, Hans pushed up his glasses. Diana’s cheeks lit up.
“Thank you so much!”
“No problem. It’s also part of my atonement.”
Leon told his second brother with a complicated expression.
“Hey.”
“What?”
“It’s fine now, that kind of thing.”
Hans was taken aback.
“We used to have a lot of unresolved issues, but those feelings disappeared after Diana came. I no longer hold negative emotions towards my brothers.”
Hans slowly, uncontrollably, smiled.
“…I see.”
“Yeah.”
“She’s a good bride.”
“That’s right.”
Hans placed the booklet on the dining table and looked around the interior of the cottage.
“The bed needs to be replaced too, right? That bed is too small.”
“That’s right.”
“In that case, I’ll also get new bedding.”
“That’s right.”
“This is worth making. Oh, speaking of which, that booklet.”
Diana sat at the dining table and opened the booklet.
“It’s a fabric sample. It has written what to make with each fabric.”
“Oh.”
“Diana, it’s good to look at it while imagining what to make with each fabric.”
Diana flipped through the booklet. From silk to lace, linen, various colors and materials overflowed, never getting tired of looking at them.
Diana’s eyes caught the notes attached to the fabrics.
Names of people and how many lengths of fabric were scribbled.
There, she found the name “Duke McGallen” and Diana’s eyes stopped.
“Duke McGallen…”
Hans didn’t miss those words and said.
“Oh, that person has been visiting the store frequently with Oku-sama lately.”
“Oku-sama… Sofia-sama?”
“Oh? You know her well. Yes, it’s the beautiful Oku-sama with blonde hair and green eyes.”
Diana felt relieved. She hadn’t seen her at the inn recently because she had been busy getting new dresses tailored with her husband. Somehow, things were going well.
However…
“But, you know, Oku-sama is pitiful.”
Suddenly, Hans said with a sad smile.
“Pitiful?”
“Yeah, that’s right. She’s so beautiful, yet she’s forced to marry such an old man with such an age difference.”
Diana asked cautiously.
“…What kind of person is Duke McGallen?”
Hans looked surprised and answered.
“What kind… He’s an old man who is more than just a generation older, maybe even as old as a grandparent.”
Diana and Leon exchanged glances.
Reality can be quite harsh.
The meaning of Sofia’s words now weighs heavily on Diana’s heart.
I just want to live in peace.
Her husband is a quiet and unambitious person.
Love is not necessary.
Her husband can only be pleased by material possessions.
All of those words now make sense with just one word: her husband is old.
Diana looks back at the fabric samples. Pale blue silk. On it, there is a scribble that reads “7/12 Duke McGallen.”
Sofia’s desire for salvation pierces Diana’s heart.
Despite her beautiful appearance and delicate figure, Sofia’s anguish of being paired with an old man must be immense.
On a restless summer night.
Diana, as usual, observes Leon’s naked body sleeping next to her.
He possesses functions as if waiting for something, functioning properly.
Diana, who has accepted this sensation, is also fulfilled by her own functions.
Can Sofia share this feeling with an old man?
“…Diana?”
Diana silently covers her head with a summer gauze blanket.
“…Why are you crying?”
“Ugh…”
“…Does it hurt?”
“No…”
Leon lifts the gauze blanket slightly.
“Then what is it?”
“Leon, if I were an old woman…”
Leon’s eyes widen, then he sniffs as if remembering something.
“You’re thinking about Sofia-sama, aren’t you?”
“…”
“You’re such a meddlesome Diana. Starting to empathize on your own.”
“…”
“If you love someone, you can love them at any age. But if you don’t feel anything, you won’t be able to love them.”
“…”
“But well, with the way things are, it’s probably impossible for Sofia-sama.”
Diana rubs her eyes.
However, she wanted to come to this cabin.
To separate the lover from the husband.
Diana wanted to find a faint salvation there, but on the other hand, what does it mean for that old man to have a lover?
“But if he has a lover, he’s probably not completely dried up, right?”
It seems her husband was thinking the same thing.
“If they had a child, it might change the situation.”
“Children are not made for that purpose.”
“That’s true, but…”
“An old man who cheats, Sofia-sama is even more pitiful. I cannot forgive Duke McGallen.”
Leon embraces Diana on the cold sheets.
“…Don’t do anything reckless.”
“I will definitely expose the affair.”
“Stop it…”
Diana sympathizes with the noble ladies because she herself might have become one. She can’t expect a peasant like Leon to understand that sorrow.
Deciding to buy a new bed, Diana heads to Hans’ shop.
However, this is the public reason.
The hidden reason is――
“Diana, isn’t it too early to worry?”
Diana and Leon descend the scorching hill on Regina.
“It’s fine, I can’t just sit still.”
“The house, the foundation hasn’t even been laid yet, you know.”
“Oh, by the way, I was thinking of buying new fabric.”
“Hmm, strange.”
Diana glanced down at the fabric sample booklet.
“7/12 Duke McGallen.”
Surely, these words meant that Duke McGallen would come to Hans’ shop on July 12th.
Today was that July 12th.
Diana’s eyes were filled with determination to catch a glimpse of his esteemed face.
She even considered jumping at him and interrogating him about his lover.
With tension in her shoulders, Diana arrived at Hans’ shop.
Looking at the front of the shop, Diana swallowed nervously.
There it was, Duke McGallen’s carriage.
Dismounting from his horse, Diana cautiously opened the door to the shop.
On the other side, she saw Hans and his employees pulling and adjusting a pale blue dress on a mannequin.
Diana entered the shop with her husband and nervously looked around.
Oh, she almost let out a voice.
A man with romantic gray hair was standing with his back towards them.
Diana widened her eyes.
Since Hans had called him an old man, she had imagined a feeble elderly man, but it was completely different. There stood a tall middle-aged man with a straight posture, wearing a simple but well-made frock coat.
As Diana’s boots made a sound on the floor, the man turned around to face them.
With a mustache and blue eyes, he was a dashing gentleman. His widened eyes quickly recognized Diana and narrowed.
“…Hans. It seems another customer has arrived.”
A deep, resonant voice.
Diana’s face turned bright red.
(He’s different from what I imagined… He has such a captivating adult charm…!)
Leon peered into Diana’s trembling lips with a bitter expression.
“Hey, Diana…ooi.”
Ignoring her husband, Diana let out a hot, heavy sigh.
“Ah, Diana. I apologize for the late introduction. This is Duke McGallen.”
Hans stepped forward, holding a dress in his arms.
Diana faced Duke McGallen and stared intently at his appearance.
His rich, romance gray hair and mustache. His tall and slender figure, hinting at the tradition of the previous Duke McGallens being military Dukes. Although he was now aged, he must have been a strikingly handsome man in his prime.
The Duke immediately kneeled.
“My name is Klaus Von McGallen. I have often heard your name from my wife.”
Diana gazed absentmindedly at Klaus, and he lightly kissed the back of her hand.
Leon stepped forward.
“…It’s Leon, Diana’s husband.”
Klaus stood up. He had a height that matched Leon’s.
Leon leaned in, peering at Duke’s face. Diana snapped back to reality and tugged at her husband’s sleeve.
“Hey, Leon…”
“Hmm. He seems like a better man than what Hans described.”
“What are you saying, Leon!”
Hans, who suddenly mentioned his name, looked up at Klaus with fear, and he smiled and said, holding back a laugh.
“Oh, so you were calling me an old man behind my back, huh?”
“No, no! Not at all! It’s just that…”
“Just?”
“Klaus-sama and Sofia-sama have quite an age difference, that’s what I told my sister-in-law.”
“I see. That’s how it is…”
At that moment, Diana didn’t miss the lonely smile that appeared on his face.
“Um, Klaus-sama. Aren’t you here with Sofia-sama today?”
Diana asked, and Duke nodded.
“Ah, she said she didn’t want to come.”
“W-Why is that?”
“Well, she’s whimsical like that.”
Diana blurted out the words she had been holding in her chest.
“Is it because you’re going to see another woman?”
The room fell silent, as if someone had poured water on it. This time, it was Leon who panicked.
“You idiot! Diana, why would you suddenly say something like that…!”
Then…
Kukukuku.
Klaus began to laugh as if he found it amusing.
“Diana, what on earth did Sofia tell you?”
“B-Because Sofia-sama said so…!”
Diana stammered in defense. Klaus tilted his head slightly and asked.
“Ah, I’m going to see another woman now. Will you come with me?”
Hans took a fabric sample from the bewildered Diana.
“Goodness… What a bride you turned out to be!”
Completely forgetting about the sheets, Diana and Leon boarded Duke McGallen’s carriage.
Klaus compared the peasant couple.
“Are Sofia and Diana friends?”
Diana shook her head.
“No, rather than friends, I am the shopkeeper and she is the customer.”
“Oh, I see. So you have a shop?”
“Well, I plan to open a shop in the future. For now, I mainly do mobile sales.”
“I see. She really likes the tinctures you make.”
“Oh, I’m flattered.”
Suddenly, Duke’s gaze shifted to a box containing dresses.
“Yes, she likes it… as if she’s only interested in that.”
The peasant couple stared at Duke, holding their breath.
He seemed to be burdened with some great anguish as well.
The carriage stopped on the outskirts of Pabst village. In the distance, there was a house standing alone.
“That must be the house of the other woman Sofia mentioned.”
Diana and Leon looked at the house while being blown by the summer hot wind.
“…This is Melissa’s house.”
Leon muttered, and Diana looked puzzled.
“Melissa-san?”
“Yes, she’s just an ordinary woman, but she’s a master of embroidery.”
While tilting her head, Diana followed behind Duke.
He knocked on the door of the cottage, and it made a loud sound as the door opened.
“Oh my, Klaus-sama. The items are already prepared.”
“I came to pick them up today.”
“Please wait a moment. I’ll prepare them right away.”
Saying so, Melissa hurriedly brought out fine tableware and started preparing tea.
As Klaus took off his tight jacket, Melissa diligently hung it on a hanger.
“It’s getting hot.”
Klaus loosened his necktie.
“Yes. But if you drink mint tea, it will help alleviate the heat.”
“Do we have enough blue silk thread? I want you to embroider my name on a handkerchief.”
“Oh, are you preparing it for summer? Is the handkerchief made of linen?”
“You understood well. I was thinking of switching to linen soon, instead of cotton.”
“Are you going out for shopping again?”
“Yes, I am. If Melissa is with me, we might find good linen.”
Diana watched Melissa chatting with her and felt satisfied.
Even though she was an “aunt,” Melissa was actually a little younger than Klaus. Moreover, she was quite beautiful.
(Could it be, Sofia-sama…)
“It seems like they get along well. It’s no wonder if people misunderstand.”
Leon, who seemed to have the same thought, muttered with a wry smile.
“Oh, Sofia-sama can be quite a troublemaker.”
“Well, but I can’t overlook the fact that they go out together so often. Probably because that old man used to be quite popular, he doesn’t seem to be wary of women’s attention at all.”
“That’s certainly true.”
“Things like this, the perception is different between men and women, and between older and younger. I have to teach him properly.”
Diana gradually felt her heart warming up.
Duke McGallen was not a stubborn old man, and she felt relieved that he would understand if she faced him properly.
“I’m sure that handkerchief is also for Sofia-sama.”
“Yes. But I feel like the root of their misunderstanding is hidden there.”
Diana tilted her head at Leon’s words.
“Well, I’ve hardly ever given Diana anything. But she came to like me. Isn’t that right?”
Diana groaned and crossed her arms in front of her.
Chapter 64: Embroidery sampler
Sofia’s words, “I don’t think I can love a husband who can only be attracted by buying things,” echoed in Diana’s mind.
Diana compared Ilsa’s situation with Sofia’s current state.
Sofia outright said she didn’t need Klaus’ love.
Diana felt a significant concern about that.
Perhaps Sofia couldn’t see Klaus as a romantic partner.
Diana let out a deep sigh.
“…Ah, what a waste.”
“What’s wrong? Tell me.”
Leon held Diana’s cheeks in his hands. It seemed like he was joking, but his eyes were serious.
“What’s wrong with both of you?”
Klaus asked, and the two of them laughed and brushed it off.
“Well, it’s not often that Leon and I come to a place like this.”
Melissa smiled and pulled out chairs for the two of them.
“I have to make tea for both of you. Now, everyone, please sit.”
Although it was an unexpected turn of events, it would be strange to refuse, so the two of them sat in the chairs as instructed.
On the table, there were embroidery tools. Diana peered into the toolbox out of curiosity.
Inside a wooden box no bigger than a cookie tin, embroidery threads were neatly arranged. In one corner of the box, a shiny needle was inserted into a cracked walnut filled with cotton.
Beautifully worn tools. The refined appearance that seemed to have been cherished for a long time immediately captivated Diana.
“It’s so simple and lovely.”
Seeing Diana mutter unintentionally, Melissa chuckled.
“Is that so? Embroidery only requires a needle, thread, and a frame and fabric, so it’s not so much about simplicity as it is about needing fewer tools.”
Hearing that, Diana looked up diagonally.
“Hmm, embroidery is nice too…”
“Oh, Diana-san. How about starting embroidery with this opportunity?”
Diana nodded.
“I think I’ll try my hand at handkerchief embroidery too. Melissa-san, will you be my mentor?”
“Oh no, Diana. You’re being too dramatic.”
While fluttering her hands, Melissa brought another needle from a drawer.
Then she brought out a handkerchief and several samplers embroidered with various alphabets.
The three of them looked down at Melissa’s beautiful embroidery samplers.
“We’ll use these as examples for embroidery?”
“Yes. If you can do three types of stitches, it will be complete.”
They sandwiched the cotton handkerchief with a round wooden frame and dropped the needle onto the taut fabric.
Diana tried embroidering the letter “d” in a summery light blue. She had memories of doing it a long time ago, but surprisingly, she remembered how to do it.
Suddenly, she remembered when her mother had embroidered her initials on a handkerchief.
A warm memory.
She dropped the needle evenly along the line of the “d” and repeatedly stitched back and forth to fill the letters with silk thread. The fluffy bundle of silk thread gently enveloped the letters.
Beside her, Leon leaned on his elbow and peered into her work.
“Diana, you’re good at this.”
“I learned it when I was a child, taught by my mother.”
In no time, the embroidered handkerchief was complete.
“Oh, it’s lovely. That’s right, maybe I should teach everyone.”
“To your friends?”
“Well… yes, something like that. Melissa-san, thank you very much. How much should I pay for the materials?”
“Oh, don’t worry about it. But, well, Diana-san, if it’s possible, could you sew another sampler just like this? I’ll give you the thread and fabric.”
Diana twisted her head at Melissa’s request.
“Can I sew it and take it with me?”
“Yes. After all, you’ll be teaching your friends.”
Diana remembered the nobles who came to the inn in Lipps village.
“Alright…”
“We only have boys at home, so there’s no girl to inherit this sampler. If it’s alright with Diana, please take over this sampler. This font has been passed down through generations and is very important.”
Diana looked down at Melissa’s sampler. Come to think of it, she had heard about it. In old villages, each household inherited embroidery fonts. This must be one of them.
This time, Diana was handed a large wooden frame, and she diligently sewed the fabric into it. Meanwhile, Klaus leaned back in his chair and dozed off, rowing a boat.
Leon looked at him and clicked his tongue, somewhat annoyed.
“What’s with him? He seems quite used to it…”
Then Melissa giggled.
“Fufu. Maybe Klaus-sama is just tired.”
“Why?”
“But, because there is a young lady like Oku-sama. Surely, he is trying to be on his best behavior in front of Oku-sama.”
“Hey, hey. Melissa, it’s no good to spoil this kind of man. He may pretend to be considerate all the time, but in reality, he’s just afraid of getting hurt and can’t open his heart to his wife. He’s just selfish, this old man.”
“Hey, Leon…!”
While scolding him, Diana blushed but secretly admired Leon’s insight.
That’s right. He must have seen through that and Sophia must be suffering.
Klaus awkwardly opened his eyes.
The peasant couple observed Duke’s figure intently, holding their breath.
Chapter 65: I cannot love like a young man
By the time Diana completed the sampler, dusk was already approaching.
As the three of them left Melissa’s house and rode in a carriage on their way back to Hans’ shop.
In the evening glow, with the sampler against her chest, Diana was lost in thought.
(Sofia-sama, with her girl-like beauty, and the dashing Klaus-sama… they really make a good match, don’t they?)
Should I still rent out the mountain cabin after all?
But unlike with Ilsa, that alone won’t solve everything.
Sofia wanted the cabin to get rid of his lover. Now that it’s been revealed that he didn’t have a lover, it seems unnecessary to rent out the cabin. Besides, she didn’t ask to rent it because she wanted to deepen their relationship.
“Um, Klaus-sama.”
Diana mustered up the courage to ask.
“What do you think of Sofia-sama?”
Leon pursed his lips and looked out the window, seemingly annoyed.
Klaus narrowed his blue eyes and gazed at Diana.
“Well… I think of her as a daughter.”
Surprisingly, he honestly conveyed his thoughts without hiding anything. Diana was captivated by the sincerity in his eyes and felt a slight sweat forming.
“…A daughter?”
“Yes. As you can see, my wife and I have quite an age difference.”
“Not a wife, but a daughter…?”
“I don’t know how much you know about the situation, but I know what happened when Sofia was born. I’ve been there to witness her growth up close.”
Both Diana and Leon were wide-eyed at this revelation.
“Oh?… So, Sofia didn’t tell you the most troublesome part. Sophia’s mother is my cousin. Our marriage was between relatives.”
Seeing Klaus trying to expose the truth, it seemed like he wanted to tell Diana something.
“At that time, I still had a wife, you see.”
The sound of the carriage echoed emptily.
“That wife passed away five years ago without bearing any children due to illness. So, after discussing among relatives, it was decided that Sophia would be entrusted to me――.”
His tone seemed regretful.
“…Looking back now, I should have refused such a proposal. It’s pitiful for a young girl like her to be stuck with an old man like me.”
An uncomfortable atmosphere filled the air, and Diana looked down at her feet.
“Diana, you suddenly asked about that because Sofia said something to you, right? Like… having a lover.”
Diana nodded without hiding anything.
“Yes, Sofia-sama told me. She wants to separate Klaus-sama from his lover.”
Upon hearing that, Klaus smiled happily.
“…When I heard that, you know.”
“Yes.”
“I was happy, very happy.”
Diana raised her face in surprise at his unexpected words.
“I was glad that Sofia recognized me as her husband.”
“… ”
“I got a little carried away, despite my age. It’s troublesome, isn’t it?”
Diana blushed at his indescribable warm gaze. After glancing at her for a moment, Leon spoke to Duke.
“Shouldn’t we stop giving gifts and such?”
Klaus looked at Leon with a serious expression.
“I feel like there are more important things to do.”
It seemed like they shared some lingering emotions about this matter. Klaus looked at Leon, partly mocking and partly advising, and said,
“The way you love someone of the opposite sex, like a young man, is something I can no longer do with this old body.”
Silence returned.
“So, as a form of atonement, I’m traveling around to maintain a comfortable life. Someday, you, as a young man, will understand.”
The sun was setting. He was entering the twilight of his life. He could only fade away while gazing at his radiant wife.
“But…”
Leon dropped his gaze irritably and countered.
“…Seeing Sofia-sama, I think the way you love her now is probably wrong.”
Klaus didn’t dismiss the opinion of the young man and silently nodded in acceptance.
Meanwhile, Diana anxiously fiddled with the sampler, her heart pounding.
That warm gaze from Klaus earlier…
Diana knows that gaze.
But does Leon, who insulted Duke, truly realize it?
(Klaus-sama loves Sofia-sama more than anyone else)
Leon has repeatedly cast that kind of gaze at his wife, Diana. A warm gaze that melts her cold heart――.
It was undoubtedly a gaze filled with love.
(But Sophia-sama doesn’t understand it. She is captivated only by what gathers around her, unable to see Klaus-sama’s gaze)
Sophia overlooks all the expressions of love that Klaus-sama is desperately showing with his aging body. Diana thinks to herself.
(I must meet Sophia-sama and talk about today…)
Suddenly, Diana remembers the words she heard from Sophia at the omelette shop.
(That’s right. Sophia-sama said she wanted to become an artisan.)
In Diana’s hands, a silk thread embroidery sampler faintly shines in the sunset.
(Using teaching embroidery as an excuse, I’ll try to lure her out. I wonder if there are any silk threads and wooden frames left at Hans’ shop.)
Chapter 66: Invitation to the Mountain Cabin
One week later, at an inn in Lipps village.
“If you don’t mind, would you all like to come and visit my mountain cabin?”
At Diana’s sudden invitation, the noble daughters, including Sophia, looked at each other in surprise.
“Oh, is that okay?!”
“Yes. My husband has given his consent as well. So, I thought it would be nice for us to do some outdoor embroidery as a little diversion.”
“Oh, how lovely.”
“We can also have a meal. I have prepared various dishes.”
“Sorry, but isn’t this quite sudden?”
“Yes, well, they say haste makes waste.”
“Let’s go. Even if we talk at the inn, the conversation will quickly run out.”
The noble ladies were quick to accept Diana’s invitation. Diana had planned to invite them on a day with clear weather. Recently, the weather hadn’t been favorable, but today was a bright and sunny day, perfect for the invitation.
They climbed the gentle hill, passing by the ruined rose garden, and headed towards the mountain.
Diana led the way on horseback, gazing into the distance.
She could see the mountain cabin.
When they reached the edge of the mountain, a large round table was set up there.
Diana thought about the arrangements.
Today, she intended to demonstrate the “shop” she had envisioned. She had informed her husband about it as well.
Leon, dressed in work clothes, came out of the cabin.
“Oh, everyone is here.”
When the noble daughters got off the carriage, they looked around curiously at the farmer’s lifestyle and the surrounding area.
One of them pointed below the hill with shining eyes.
“That’s Lipps village!”
They all looked down at the town spreading out in the foothills.
“What a beautiful view.”
“I thought the hill would be gentle when we rode in the carriage, but the elevation is quite high.”
“The town looks like a miniature… it’s interesting.”
Sofia wandered around with curiosity, not saying a word.
Diana took out several handkerchiefs and embroidery threads from her bag.
She placed them heavily on the round table.
And then the sampler.
The noble ladies gathered around, sensing the event.
“I’m planning to sew initials on the handkerchiefs. They will be useful in the summer, won’t they?”
Diana spread out the embroidery threads and handkerchiefs that Hans had gathered for her. The girls picked them up, following their curiosity.
Sofia picked up the embroidery sampler.
“This is…”
“It’s an alphabet sampler. I got it from Melissa.”
At that moment, Sophia’s eyes widened as she stared at Diana.
It seemed that Sophia knew the name of that woman, whom she concluded was her husband’s mistress.
“…Melissa?”
“Yes. Melissa is a master of embroidery. Klaus-sama asked Melissa to do embroidery for Sofia-sama.”
Sophia sighed.
“…I see.”
It was not a sigh of relief, but rather a sigh of frustration and anger towards her husband, who had caused the misunderstanding.
“So, Sophia-sama. If you can do the embroidery yourself, Klaus-sama won’t need to go to Melissa anymore.”
The peaceful atmosphere of the rural hill suddenly became tense. The other ladies seemed to know the situation and watched the situation unfold from the corner of the table.
“Well, it’s not like I…”
Seeing Sophia pouting, the noble ladies laughed.
“Sophia, just be honest. You were relieved when you found out that there was no other woman calling your husband ‘Ojii-sama’.”
Diana turned to them.
“…’Ojii-sama’?”
The ladies laughed.
“Oh, right. Sophia was forced to marry a relative’s 〝Ojii-san.〟 But even after getting married, Sophia still calls her husband 〝Ojii-sama〟 just like before. It looks strange from an outsider’s perspective.”
“Hmph. ‘Ojii-sama’ is ‘Ojii-sama.’ It’s strange to change the way I address him now.”
“It’s even stranger to call your husband ‘Ojii-sama’!”
As they laughed, Diana gently embraced Sophia’s shoulder.
“If Klaus-sama is fine with it, then it’s fine, isn’t it?”
Sophia looked at Diana with a troubled expression.
“Now, let’s start embroidering. Sew with your favorite thread and take it as a souvenir.”
The noble children were delighted.
“Is it okay?!”
“It’s a service for our valued customer.”
Sofia redirected her gaze to the handkerchief as if regaining her composure.
“Sofia’s s…”
Sofia found her own initial from the sampler.
“First, stitch the letters following the lines, and then add outline stitches to wrap around them.”
As instructed by Diana, Sofia inserted the wooden frame into the linen handkerchief and carefully sewed the thread, as if casting a spell, one stitch at a time. As she herself said, her concentration might indeed be that of a skilled artisan.
Leon, being considerate, brought rose syrup diluted with well water.
The transparent red color on the wooden table cast light and shadows, and the four women quenched their thirst in between their needlework.
Meanwhile, Leon busied himself with cleaning the cowshed and going into the mountains. The noble ladies were enraptured, intoxicated by the idyllic morning.
“Ah, it’s so quiet and cool… Such a nice place.”
“Does your husband always work like that?”
Diana nodded.
“Yes. There’s always work to be done every day.”
The ladies laughed.
“My husband never leaves every day.”
“It’s true. Mine was lazy and disgraceful every day. It would be nice if he had at least a hobby, but he doesn’t even have that. He acts all high and mighty in his own territory, but here, he’s just a borrowed cat!”
Diana glanced at them.
(Here we go again…)
“And also…”
One of the noble ladies leaned forward to the center of the table and whispered, covering her mouth with her hand.
“It’s troublesome, isn’t it? The nights.”
At the direct topic, Diana blushed.
And then…
Sofia slammed the embroidery hoop onto the table with a loud noise.
Silence fell.
“Stop talking about that.”
The noble ladies exchanged half-exasperated looks. And then, they said in a sarcastic tone.
“…Yes, if Duke McGallen is your husband, he probably won’t bother you at night.”
Moreover, it sounded more envious than sarcastic.
Diana panicked. She remembered what Klaus had said the other day.
Sofia, who was retorted, gritted her teeth in frustration and picked up the embroidery hoop with trembling hands.
――He can’t love like a young man.
As those words came to mind, Diana furrowed her brows sadly but suddenly looked ahead.
“Everyone, there are still handkerchiefs left. If you don’t mind, would you all like to embroider for the Danna-samas as well?”
The noble ladies forced a strained smile and exchanged bewildered glances.
“I-I’m sure he would be happy.”
Diana almost gave up due to their lack of response.
However, Sofia reached out to the pile of handkerchiefs.
While being watched by Diana, Sofia drew the letter “k” on the handkerchief.
(It’s Klaus’s “k”.)
Ignoring everyone’s gaze, Sofia calmly ran the embroidery thread through the next handkerchief. The noble ladies stared at her handiwork in astonishment, as if they had been defeated.
Chapter 67: Wild outdoor lunch party
After embroidering handkerchiefs, Diana decided to cook with the noble ladies using a simple stove made only of stacked bricks.
First, she took everyone to the vegetable garden to harvest lettuce. Then they headed to the edible flower field and let them pick flowers as they pleased.
Next, they made dressing. They mixed oil, vinegar, sugar, and salt together to create a sweet and sour dressing.
They tossed the lettuce and sliced spring onions with the dressing, and sprinkled edible flowers on top. The women were enchanted by the incredibly unique flower salad.
Lastly, they made galettes in a frying pan. They cracked an egg in the center of the galette dough and folded the thin dough over the sunny-side-up egg.
They arranged the cute galettes with a yolk surrounded by flower salad on a plate, creating a visually and tastefully pleasing one-plate meal.
“Wow, it’s so cute!”
The noble ladies were excited and delighted.
Sofia’s cheeks were flushed.
“It’s wonderful. This is my first time cooking, but it’s so much fun.”
Diana nodded with a smile.
“But it doesn’t end here, right? Everyone, please prepare some drinks.”
They all milked the cows that had finally returned from herding, and Diana personally served the food.
Everything was an unfamiliar experience for them.
Under the blue sky, the freshly squeezed milk and freshly made galettes shimmered and reflected the light.
Leon, who had finished tending to the mountains and came down, arranged a bouquet of hydrangeas in the center of the table.
Diana prepared two plates for herself and Leon, and a lunch party for five was held.
Eating outside made the meal taste even more delicious. The fragrance of the mountains mixed with the food, providing a refreshing sensation that couldn’t be put into words.
The noble ladies, who had initially worn prickly expressions, now had childlike smiles on their faces.
“Oh, how wonderful.”
Sofia gazed dreamily at the sky.
“Making your own meals is so delicious, isn’t it?”
Diana nodded.
“Yes, it is. I want everyone to experience this feeling at least once.”
“…I was a bit skeptical of you, Diana-san. I thought you were living a difficult and impoverished life to be with the person you love, but now I realize how wrong I was.”
The other two noble ladies nodded in agreement. Diana was surprised.
“! No way…”
“But, you know, when I came here and tried doing things on my own as you suggested, it turned out to be so much fun. I realized that just waiting with my mouth open like a baby bird won’t get me anywhere. If I don’t move my own hands and feet, I can’t become happy.”
On top of the hill in the borderlands, there was a run-down mountain hut.
From a distance, it probably looked like there was nothing there.
However, when she jumped in as she was invited, she discovered a world that nobles could never have imagined.
Diana gripped the knife and fork and boldly announced to them.
“I’m thinking of starting a new shop here.”
Upon hearing that, their faces seemed to brighten up.
“If we sell what we’ve been making and hold small events like today, we can have a two-pronged approach for the shop. Today is a trial event, so there won’t be any charges, but from the next time, we’ll properly charge for the ingredients and take on more ambitious challenges.”
The noble ladies exchanged blushing glances.
“It’s a wonderful endeavor. If there’s another opportunity, I would love to participate.”
“Let’s invite our friends too.”
Diana’s eyes sparkled.
“Thank you, everyone…”
“When it comes to going to Diana-san’s place, even my husband won’t complain. We’re happy to have a new place to visit.”
Diana found it hard to believe that the noble ladies were being complained at when they went out, but for some reason, she felt relieved that they trusted her.
“The shop isn’t built yet, right?”
“No, it’s not. So for now, we can only hold events during good weather and warm seasons. Once the shop is ready, we can gather regardless of the weather or temperature.”
“We’re looking forward to the day the shop opens.”
“Hopefully in autumn…”
After lunch, the nobles, still filled with excitement, boarded their carriages and left.
Silence once again descended upon the mountains.
Leon, while seeing them off with Diana, muttered to himself.
“They all… had such happy faces.”
“Yes.”
“The people I met at the inn that day and the people in front of me now, they don’t seem like the same people at all. They have such a beautiful smile.”
“Fufufu… That’s right.”
“By the way, is work already finished for today?”
Diana nodded but looked up with a puzzled expression. Leon leaned his cheek against Diana’s forehead as if coaxing her.
“Well then, we can be together from now on.”
“…Yeah.”
“I hope the shop opens soon.”
“Oh, Leon…”
Leon pulled Diana closer and their lips met. Their sweaty cheeks stuck together as they laughed together.
After the feast.
The couple washed the dishes covered in flowers by the well.
The white plates reflected the light and sparkled.
It was a beautiful afternoon, everything was beautiful.
・・・
『”𝒜𝓌𝑒𝒷𝓈𝓉𝑜𝓇𝒾𝑒𝓈.𝒸𝑜𝓂” – 𝒟𝒾𝓈𝒸𝑜𝓋𝑒𝓇 𝒶 𝒸𝒶𝓅𝓉𝒾𝓋𝒶𝓉𝒾𝓃𝑔 𝓌𝑜𝓇𝓁𝒹 𝑜𝒻 𝓁𝑜𝓋𝑒, 𝓅𝒶𝓈𝓈𝒾𝑜𝓃 𝒶𝓃𝒹 𝒶𝒹𝓋𝑒𝓃𝓉𝓊𝓇𝑒, 𝓌𝒽𝑒𝓇𝑒 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝒸𝒶𝓃 𝒾𝓃𝒹𝓊𝓁𝑔𝑒 𝒾𝓃 𝒶 𝒸𝑜𝓁𝓁𝑒𝒸𝓉𝒾𝑜𝓃 𝑜𝒻 𝓉𝓇𝒶𝓃𝓈𝓁𝒶𝓉𝑒𝒹 𝓃𝑜𝓋𝑒𝓁𝓈 𝓌𝒾𝓉𝒽 “𝒹𝒶𝒾𝓁𝓎 𝓊𝓅𝒹𝒶𝓉𝑒𝓈” 𝒶𝓃𝒹 𝑒𝓍𝒸𝓁𝓊𝓈𝒾𝓋𝑒 𝒶𝒸𝒸𝑒𝓈𝓈 𝓉𝑜 “𝒶𝒹𝓋𝒶𝓃𝒸𝑒𝒹 𝒸𝒽𝒶𝓅𝓉𝑒𝓇𝓈”.』
・・・
Meanwhile, at that time――
Sophia returned to the inn in Pabst village, where her husband Klaus was waiting, riding in a carriage.
From her beloved white lace pouch, she gently took out a handkerchief embroidered with the letter 〝K.〟
And without hesitation, she headed straight to her husband’s room.
She opened the heavy door.
Klaus was reading a novel, but he noticed his wife’s presence and looked up.
“…What’s wrong, Sofia?”
Sofia’s face was filled with determination.
Klaus stood up, causing Sophia to startle and tremble.
He held back a sigh.
It was always like this.
Whenever he tried to touch her, she would move away. When he tried to talk, she would avoid him. Even when he tried to make eye contact, she would look away.
Did people think the elderly wouldn’t get hurt?
No, perhaps they deliberately kept their distance to avoid hurting each other──
Klaus clenched his back teeth. Either way, since she wouldn’t express her true feelings, everything was just speculation.
“Do you need something?”
However, without showing any signs of his inner conflict, Klaus acted maturely as he had done with his relatives’ children in the past.
Even if the old fool shouted or lamented, nothing would change anyway.
And then…
Sofia timidly handed him a handkerchief.
Klaus looked at the linen handkerchief and was amazed.
The initial “k” was embroidered in gray silk thread.
“Sofia, what is this?”
She peered into Klaus’s blue eyes and answered.
“It’s the initial of your name, Klaus.”
Klaus couldn’t believe his eyes.
Somehow, the surroundings seemed to blur.
“Where did you. . .”
“I sewed it. So, there’s no need for you to go to Melissa’s anymore, right?”
Klaus looked into his wife’s eyes.
His wife’s eyes were waiting for his response.
“Yeah… that’s right.”
“If it’s not too painful, please use it. Well then.”
Just as Sophia was about to leave the room, Klaus grabbed her arm.
In that instant, Klaus suddenly felt embarrassed by his impulsive action.
“…Ojii-sama?”
In response to her puzzled expression, Klaus trembled and spoke with quivering lips.
“Thank you. I’ll cherish it.”
Sophia widened her eyes and then left the room with a straight posture, as if she had seen something unpleasant.
Left behind, Klaus gently traced his finger over the embroidered part.
The firm and soft feel of the silk.
As soon as he felt it, Klaus was reminded of that night, and his mind started to boil.
That night when he had deeply hurt her.
“…Sophia.”
In the empty space where no one was present, Klaus called out.
That was the best he could do at the moment.
Sophia lay sprawled on the bed.
That was the best she could do.
But Klaus didn’t do more than express his gratitude to Sophia. He didn’t embrace her or kiss her.
(Ojii-sama still thinks of me as some relative’s daughter or something.)
With eyes that had lost their light, Sophia gazed absentmindedly out the window.
(Because Ojii-sama no longer desires me since that night.)
Sophia knew her own beauty.
However, due to being the fourth daughter, being seen as eccentric by those around her, and the coincidental timing of Klaus losing his wife, she ended up marrying a husband much older than her.
Honestly, Sofia didn’t think poorly of Klaus.
She was well aware of his former handsome appearance, and despite his old age, he was a much more considerate and pleasant man compared to other noble gentlemen.
However…
On their wedding night, for the first time――
(Ojii-sama’s body is useless…)
Unable to connect with her husband, Sofia’s pride was torn to shreds.
(I have to endure this body until he dies…)
She had married him, thinking that even with an elderly husband, having children would distract her, but even that possibility was closed off.
Klaus must have married her, a young woman, to somehow solve the issue of not having children.
His incompetence was enough to break Sofia’s heart.
She couldn’t even cry anymore.
And as if to atone for his sins, her husband would come and pretend to ask for her consent. Continuously raising the white flag.
(Nothing goes well…)
Sofia gritted her teeth, remembering how noble wives despised their husbands’ desires. She felt jealous of being loved to the extent of being desired physically.
Surely, they would eventually conceive.
If that happened, she might go mad with jealousy and die.
And as a young wife, it might be something no one knew, but being excluded by her husband was the saddest thing as a wife.
Her innermost feelings that she couldn’t share with anyone. Sofia could only futilely stroke her chest that was being torn apart night after night.
・・・
『”𝙰𝚠𝚎𝚋𝚜𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚒𝚎𝚜.𝚌𝚘𝚖” – 𝙳𝚒𝚜𝚌𝚘v𝚎𝚛 𝚊 𝚌𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚒v𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚠𝚘𝚛𝚕𝚍 𝚘𝚏 𝚕𝚘v𝚎, 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚊𝚍v𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚞𝚛e, 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚛𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚌𝚊𝚗 𝚒𝚗𝚍𝚞𝚕𝚐𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚌𝚘𝚕𝚕𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚗𝚜𝚕𝚊𝚝𝚎𝚍 𝚗𝚘v𝚎𝚕𝚜 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 “𝚍𝚊𝚒𝚕𝚢 𝚞𝚙𝚍𝚊𝚝𝚎𝚜” 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚎𝚡𝚌𝚕𝚞𝚜𝚒v𝚎 𝚊𝚌𝚌𝚎𝚜𝚜 𝚝𝚘 “𝚊𝚍v𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎𝚍 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛𝚜”.』
・・・
Since roses were no longer available, Diana decided to stop making syrup for a while.
In the barren land mixed with stones, carpenters began constructing the foundation of a house. Every day, the sound of hammering made the young female cow restless… or so Diana thought. Before she knew it, the cow’s belly started to swell, and a veterinary examination revealed that she was pregnant.
One of the cows they currently owned had passed one year after giving birth, and soon her milk would stop flowing. So, for Leon, the pregnancy of the young female cow seemed like a fortunate coincidence.
“It was the right decision to leave the cows to the cowherd. It’s lucky that they naturally got pregnant while we were taking them out for walks.”
The two of them were having a simple and wild lunch, grilling the trout they caught with salt and devouring it. Diana turned her face away from the fish and asked.
“That’s right. I didn’t pay much attention, but cows only produce milk after giving birth, right?”
“Yeah, that’s right. It’s something that only those who have raised livestock can truly understand.”
“What will happen to the cows after they give birth?”
“We have buyers. If it’s a male, we can leave it to them, but if it’s a female, we can raise it here. With Diana here, we have more hands to help.”
Cows giving birth to cows.
It was something obvious, but something that one wouldn’t notice if they lived in the city. Diana felt a little sympathy for the female cows. Humans were forcing them to sacrifice themselves just because they wanted to drink their milk.
“It’s not fair to the cows. We’re stealing the milk meant for their babies.”
“Oh, you noticed that, Diana. That’s right. We’re built on top of sacrifices.”
“That’s true. Before the current cow finishes producing milk, maybe we should make one more cheese.”
“That’s a good idea. Should we invite the noble ladies again to help make it?”
“That sounds fun. And let’s see how much we can sell the cheese for in the end.”
“Speaking honestly, Diana… Oh? Do you hear that sound?”
It was the sound of a carriage. Diana placed the trout on the plate and leaned out of the window.
“That carriage… It’s Duke McGallen’s carriage.”
“Oh… I hope he’s not here to ask us to live in a shack.”
“I hope not. After all, Melissa’s misunderstanding should have been cleared up.”
“I wonder what he came here for…”
The carriage arrived at the top of the hill, and the only person who got off was Sofia.
“Oh, Sofia-sama,”
Diana greeted her politely.
“You’re here alone in a place like this. Is something wrong?”
Sofia shook her head with a troubled expression.
“No, nothing. But I just wanted to distract myself.”
“Aren’t you bringing your noble friends with you today?”
“Well… about those two…”
Sofia hesitated and stumbled over her words. Diana’s eyes sparkled.
“There’s a bench outside. Please have a seat if you’d like.”
“Thank you, Diana. You’re a kind person.”
Sofia said, with a slightly hesitant tone. She sat on the bench outside, and Diana joined her.
The two of them quietly watched as the house gradually took shape.
“Oh… Did you give Klaus-sama the handkerchief?”
Diana nodded in response to her question.
“Yes.”
“What did he say?”
“He said thank you,”
An indescribable silence followed. It was neither good nor bad. Diana was worried and sweating, thinking she might have said something wrong, when suddenly, a horse approached from a distance.
The veterinarian had arrived.
Leon quickly left the shed and walked towards the horse.
Taking the veterinarian to the cowshed, they disappeared for a while.
“…What’s that?”
“He’s a veterinarian. Our female cow got pregnant.”
Diana explained. Sofia’s face became slightly stern.
“…I see.”
“But if the female cow gives birth, she’ll be able to produce milk again. Humans are selfish, aren’t they? Taking away the precious milk meant for the calves and enjoying it for themselves.”
“…”
“Sofia-sama?”
Sofia rubbed her eyes. Diana panicked, thinking she had said something wrong, and broke out in a cold sweat.
“I’m sorry! Did I say something offensive――.?”
“…Is Diana-san loved by her husband?”
Diana froze at the sudden question.
“Well… What do you mean by that…?”
“…I’m sure I’m not loved.”
“Um…”
Diana’s mind raced.
“But… Didn’t you say you didn’t need love?”
“… ”
“People say they don’t like things because they change their minds. I like things because the love of the creator is conveyed.”
“…”
“So, love was necessary after all?”
Diana knows that it’s a slightly mean way of asking. But ever since she met the sincere Klaus, she couldn’t help but side with him.
Sofia covered her face with both hands. Diana gently rubbed her back, as if encouraging her to vomit.
“M-My body…”
“Yes.”
“…My husband, he doesn’t desire my body.”
“Is that so…”
“I can’t do it.”
“…”
“That’s why I can’t find any value in myself. Ojii-sama is kind to me, but I think it’s because he has given up on everything.”
“…”
“Women are taught from a young age that they should not cause problems in their marriage, always smile every day, be loved by their husbands, and bear children to be considered complete.”
“… ”
“I can’t do any of those things. That’s why it’s painful.”
“Sofia-sama…”
Diana hugged Sofia. Sofia cried as if her throat was being squeezed.
Diana thought. This used to be her. If Leon hadn’t come to rescue her, she might have ended up like this. Women cannot live alone in this world. Especially those from respectable families.
“… Even Klaus-sama loves Sofia-sama.”
“That’s a lie. If that were true, it should be possible.”
Something inside Diana snapped.
“… Sofia-sama, I will say something harsh, but isn’t that the same as the words that are causing you pain?”
Sofia suddenly fell silent and raised her tear-stained face.
Diana repeated quietly.
“It should be possible… Isn’t Klaus-sama suffering from the same words?”
Sofia looked stunned and lowered her head, wiping her face with a handkerchief with the initial 〝S〟 on it.
“I see… That’s right.”
Sofia buried her face in the handkerchief.
“… We’ve been suffering, focusing only on what we can’t do.”
“Sofia-sama…”
“We were scared, so we ended up using things as a way to escape. Because if we stepped forward, we would both be pitiful.”
“… ”
“… That’s why we need to rediscover what we can do together…”
Diana was bewildered by the sudden change in logic.
“Yes?”
Sofia stood up with determined eyes.
“Hey, what can you do in your shop? Please tell me everything, one by one.”
Diana was overwhelmed by Sofia’s enthusiasm and could only nod.
Chapter 70: Things That Can Be Done in the Wilderness
Diana wrote down the things she could do in this remote area in her notebook.
Cooking
Milking
Hunting
Fishing
Embroidery
Knitting
Flower arrangement
For now, these are the things she could think of.
At the mountain cabin.
Sofia looked at the list and crossed her arms, pondering.
“What are some things that both Ojii-sama and I can do?”
“We won’t know if we can do them until we try.”
“That’s true. Fishing can be done by both men and women.”
“It’s easier than hunting… Sofia-sama, can you handle cleaning fish?”
“No way!”
Anyway, the important thing is to give it a try.
They got on Duke McGallen’s carriage and called out to Leon in the cowshed.
“Hey, is Thomas here today?”
“Yeah, I think he is. But what do you need him for?”
“Sofia-sama wants to try fishing. I thought of borrowing a fishing rod from Thomas.”
“Fishing? What kind of whim is this?”
“Let’s just go to the river and see.”
“Alright, alright. Well, be careful.”
While riding down the hill in the carriage, Sofia was lost in thought.
“Sofia-sama?”
“Don’t talk to me. I’m thinking about how to invite Ojii-sama to the mountains…”
Diana opened her mouth in surprise. But gradually, she felt something welling up within her, following Sofia’s change.
Finally, Sofia is trying to face her husband.
Diana looked at the passing scenery outside the window and thought.
The magic of the frontier.
It used to be a joke, saying things like that. But now, it feels like it might not be just a joke. It is something that definitely exists. In this seemingly barren land, there is something. Although its true nature is not yet clear.
The group arrived at Thomas’s winery.
As the fragrant scent of grapes wafted from the winery, the two knocked on the door.
Thomas quickly came out, and Diana spoke to him.
“Um… I would like to borrow two fishing rods.”
While comparing Diana and the carriage behind her, Thomas immediately looked down at his feet.
“How much?”
Diana had assumed that he would lend them to her right away due to their family connection. Yes, he was that kind of person.
“Well then, I’ll give you some fish if we catch any. How about that?”
“Hmm, if it’s this season, it would be trout, right? Then, please have them smoked for me.”
“Smoked?”
“There’s a smokehouse further downstream from the river, and all the villagers use it. Smoking not only works for fish but also for meat, cheese, and eggs. It gives a delicious flavor and extends the shelf life, thanks to the cherry wood chips.”
Diana’s eyes sparkled. It was completely new information to her.
“Understood. I’ll bring the smoked fish.”
“Smoking takes time. When you return the fishing rods, please report your catch. I’ll come to pick them up later.”
“What? Will you take all of them?”
“You’re such a troublesome sister-in-law. I’ll leave one fish each for Diana and the young lady over there. The rest, I’ll take.”
“You cheapskate.”
“Did you say something? I don’t have to lend them to you, you know.”
“…Grr.”
“Well, that’s how it is. We also have employees here. It’s a hassle, you know.”
The fishing rods were handed over.
“Also, let me tell you where you can catch fish. It’s the outer edge of the river’s meandering, where the flow stagnates. I think there are already other anglers there, so you’ll know the spot right away.”
“Thank you, Thomas.”
Diana, holding a fishing rod, returned to the carriage and informed the coachman of their destination.
There was a place where she suspected there might be someone already.
It was a place she usually passed by on horseback.
In the middle aged men gathering spot, an entirely out-of-place young girl with a fishing rod in hand, disembarked with another person.
The fishing customers were surprised to see a woman in a dress swinging a fishing rod. Sofia’s posture when casting the line into the water was unexpectedly graceful. Sofia gazed at the water’s surface and sat down on the ground. Diana squatted down beside her.
“…So, we wait, right?”
“Hey, Diana. Does that hook have bait on it?”
At the sound of a familiar voice, Diana and Sofia turned around.
George was standing there.
“George! Why are you here?”
“Well, I came here to go fishing.”
“…Diana-san, do you know him?”
“Yes, he’s my husband’s brother.”
“Oh, I see. Hello, I’m Sofia.”
“…Are you getting yourself involved in another complicated situation, Diana?”
The perceptive brother-in-law immediately lifted a nearby stone.
Underneath the stone, various insects were wriggling.
The women’s faces froze.
“Hurry, take them. Pierce these insects with the hook. The trout will bite soon.”
Sofia turned pale instantly.
“N-No way! I can’t even touch insects, let alone eat trout that have eaten these insects!”
George sighed as if mocking her.
“Just so you know, all the fish you’ve eaten so far have probably eaten a considerable amount of insects.”
“W-What…!”
“…So it’s fine.”
“George, that logic is too cruel for the Duchess…”
Diana shook her head and lamented, but…
“…You’re right.”
Surprisingly, Sofia agreed.
“Well then, Onii-sama. Could you take those insects and put them on this hook?”
Returning the fishing rod to her hand, Sofia handed the hook to George.
Diana thought. Sofia seems like the type of person who will try anything if convinced logically.
George pierced the wriggling insects with the hook.
When Sofia swung the fishing rod over the water again, after a while, the rod twitched.
“!”
“Quickly, reel it in.”
“Yes!”
Displaying unexpected teamwork, Sofia stood up and pulled the rod.
“Don’t reel it in too fast. The line might break.”
“Yes.”
“Let’s move a bit further from the shore. Pull while bringing the rod’s angle to vertical, and step back.”
“Yes!”
“Go for it, Sofia-sama!”
The elderly man who had been watching the situation next to them gently put the net in from the side.
Sofia’s cheeks lit up.
Inside the net was a shining large trout.
“We… we did it!”
“Amazing, Sofia-sama!”
“Thank you, everyone!”
Catch achieved.
Duchess McGallen had now grasped the knack of fishing.
Chapter 71: Let’s start together
The bucket is overflowing with trout.
The trout thrash around, causing the bucket to shake and move. It’s quite a bountiful catch.
“Phew…”
Sophia wiped the sweat off her forehead with the back of her hand.
“Now, let’s smoke them right away!”
They placed the bundle of trout on the carriage and Sophia and Diana climbed aboard.
And then…
“Hey, who do you think caught those trout?”
George frowned and complained, so Diana retorted.
“Thomas is planning to take them all once they’re smoked, so talk to Thomas about it.”
“Huh? Why would Thomas be involved?”
“I borrowed this fishing rod from Thomas.”
“…I see.”
George looked up at the empty sky.
“Well, never mind. Smoking them will preserve them.”
“Give my regards to Thomas!”
The carriage carrying the two of them rattled and ran away along the riverside.
George muttered to himself.
“That noble girl… she has talent for fishing.”
The smokehouse was located downstream by the river.
The small hut emitted a fragrant smoke, filling the surroundings with a unique scent.
“So, this is the smokehouse…”
“Oh, Diana, look over there.”
Villagers had gathered and were putting various things into barrels.
“Let’s go and see.”
Sofia confidently walked forward, and Diana followed.
The barrels were filled with fragrant amber-colored liquid, and the villagers were throwing in chunks of meat.
“Um…”
“What’s up, Diana?”
“What are you all doing?”
“We’re marinating the meat in saumur liquid.”
“Saumur liquid?”
“Don’t you know? It’s a preserving and flavoring liquid. Today’s saumur liquid has a cardamom flavor. Do you want to marinate fish too?”
Although Diana and Sofia didn’t fully understand, it seemed to be a necessary step in smoking, so they nodded without hesitation.
“The cost for the saumur liquid is one silver coin.”
Sofia took out a silver coin from her purse and immediately paid.
“…And, before marinating, you need to remove the innards.”
One of the villagers said that, causing Sofia to turn pale.
“I-I can’t… I can’t clean the fish!”
Diana whispered to her.
“Just cut and remove them. If you don’t, that bug will stay in its belly.”
“Ugh…”
Trembling, Sofia took the knife handed to her by the villager out of goodwill.
“…Do I have to do it?”
“If you want us to clean the innards, give us another silver coin.”
“…Ugh.”
With trembling hands, Sofia stabbed the fish’s belly with the knife.
She further scraped out the slimy dark red innards with the knife.
“Haah, I did it.”
“After removing them, let’s wash it. I’ll get some water.”
Diana washed the inside of the trout thoroughly with well water she brought.
She wiped it with a cloth, opened the belly wide, and finally finished the preparation.
They repeated this process for ten fish and had the villagers put the trout into the saumur liquid barrel.
“Thank you, Ojii-san. When will it be ready?”
“Well, let’s see. Soak it for a day, then remove the salt and let it dry for another day… Maybe it’ll be ready in three days. It’s just the right time for smoking.”
“Understood, we’ll come back in three days.”
“By the way, I have a suggestion. How about exchanging the smoked products we all made? It must be difficult for you two to finish eating all these trout.”
Diana and Sofia looked at each other.
“I-Is that okay?!”
“We also can’t keep eating lamb bacon all by ourselves.”
“Thank you so much!”
Overwhelmed by the unexpected kindness, the two couldn’t stop smiling.
After returning Diana to the mountain hut, Sofia called out from the carriage.
“Thank you for today, Diana. You indulged my selfishness.”
“It wasn’t selfish… I was actually grateful. Sophia-sama, you’re skilled at everything.”
“Fufufu. But compliments won’t bring anything out, you know?”
“Oh no, it’s not like that. Well then, let’s meet again at the smokehouse in three days.”
They waved their hands and parted ways.
・・・
『”𝘈𝘸𝘦𝘣𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴.𝘤𝘰𝘮” – 𝘋𝘪𝘴𝘤𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘢 𝘤𝘢𝘱𝘵i𝘷𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦, 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘥𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦, 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘶𝘭𝘨𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘯𝘴𝘭𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘭𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 “𝘥𝘢𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘶𝘱𝘥𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘴” 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘦𝘹𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘴𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘢𝘤𝘤𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘰 “𝘢𝘥𝘷𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘴”.』
・・・
Sofia looked at the darkening country road and tried to calm her racing heart.
(I thought I couldn’t do anything myself.)
Her body was permeated with the scent of the river, fish, and smoke.
(But when I tried, I realized I could do anything. Yesterday it was embroidery, today it was fishing, and I even managed to clean the innards.)
Everything had been done for her in life.
But on the other hand, it might have been a life where she wasn’t allowed to do anything.
Surely, Sophia was trying to fill that “inability” hole in her heart with the tiny bit of love that the creator(?) seemed to have put into the object.
When she realized that, she suddenly remembered her husband’s face.
Returning to the inn in Pabst village, Sophia went straight to Klaus’ room.
Since there was no response to her knock, she opened the door and found Klaus lying on the bed, half asleep.
Sophia approached and was taken aback when she saw Klaus’ chest.
There, a linen handkerchief with an embroidered 〝k〟 that Sophia had made was placed.
As she tried to lift it gently, Klaus opened his eyes and sat up.
“Oh… Sophia.”
“Ojii-sama, are you free in three days?”
Klaus seemed puzzled by the sudden invitation, but he quickly put the handkerchief in his pocket and smiled.
“Oh, I am free. But why are you asking all of a sudden?”
Sophia smiled and sat next to Klaus, triumphantly announcing, “Have you noticed anything?”
“Hmm?… Oh, I see. You smell a bit like smoke.”
“I went fishing.”
“?”
“And I smoked the fish I caught. About ten of them.”
“?!”
“They will be ready in three days. So, I’m inviting you to come and get them.”
Klaus couldn’t keep up with his wife’s consecutive confessions.
“Sophia… It seems like you’ve been enjoying the rural life quite a lot.”
“Yes. Diana-san has taught me various ways of living. So, I can live on my own anytime.”
With a hint of defiance in her eyes, Sophia said those words.
Klaus widened his eyes.
“Sophia… What are you…”
“I can live without Ojii-sama.”
“…”
“I can do anything. So, even if Ojii-sama can’t do something, it doesn’t bother me anymore.”
Klaus seemed to immediately understand what she was implying.
“Sophia…”
“Yes.”
“… Will you forgive me for that night?”
Sophia looked into Klaus’s eyes and nodded gently.
In the next moment, she was embraced by her husband.
“!… Ojii-sama?”
“… I have done wrong to you. I shouldn’t have married someone so young like you. I have caused you suffering for a long time…”
“… No, that’s not true!”
Sophia raised her voice and pulled away from him.
“If one thing can’t be done, it doesn’t mean everything has to be destroyed. It shouldn’t be like that.”
“Sophia…”
“That’s why we should search for what we can do for ourselves from now on. I tried my best to dislike you, Ojii-sama. But I… I…”
“…”
“. . . I could never truly hate Ojii-sama.”
Klaus embraced Sofia once again. Sofia closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around his back.
Just like she used to when she was a child.
“I insisted that I didn’t need love, and tried to fill that void with what I received from you. I must have been suffering because I couldn’t love myself. But as I met Diana-san and found more things I could do, that anguish disappeared… and suddenly, I was able to forgive Ojii-sama. So this is my issue, it has nothing to do with Ojii-sama. Please don’t pity me like that. I have become stronger. I won’t let myself be swayed by emotions for no reason.”
Klaus gently touched Sofia’s cheek after a long time.
“I don’t care if you love me or hate me. Just stay by my side.”
“. . . Ojii-sama.”
“I’ll decide to love you on my own terms. I’ve made up my mind. This has nothing to do with you… alright?”
Sofia couldn’t help but smile.
“. . . Yes.”
“Will you stay by my side?”
“I will always be here. Because I don’t dislike you, you know.”
Klaus softly kissed Sofia.
“. . . How strange. It smells like river fish.”
Sofia chuckled softly against Klaus’s chest.
Three days later.
Diana, who came to the smokehouse with Leon, was amazed.
Sofia had brought Klaus with her.
Moreover, the sharpness that surrounded the two of them was gone.
Something seemed to have happened between them in these three days. However, Diana couldn’t grasp what it was.
“Oh, did you two come to get smoked fish together?”
Diana asked, trying to find out, and Sofia blushed and confessed a little shyly,
“Yes, I invited him.”
Sofia blushed and hesitantly confessed.
Leon and Diana opened their mouths in surprise and exchanged glances.
Klaus stepped forward.
“Diana, it seems you’ve taught Sofia many things.”
Diana nodded.
“Yes, three days ago, it was fishing. Today, we came to get the smoked trout we caught there. Since we have them, let’s all eat together. I also made a promise with a villager to exchange the trout for mutton bacon.”
Klaus grinned upon hearing that.
“Oh, I’ve never had mutton bacon.”
“Let’s all… Oh, everyone is here.”
Diana pointed to the men from the village who had come from downstream of the river.
Behind those men were two familiar faces.
“…Isn’t that George and Fritz over there?”
Contrasting with the unfriendly George, Fritz smiled and waved his hand.
“What did you guys come here for?”
“Well, I made a promise to give George some trout, but I’m not sure about Fritz…”
“Um, Diana-san, over there.”
When Sofia pointed, Thomas came from upstream.
“He came because we made a promise to return the fishing rod.”
Unintentionally, the smokehouse became a gathering place for the villagers. The villagers exchanged expectant glances with each other and slowly opened the smokehouse. The scent of smoked fish filled the air.
The villagers said,
“Hey, quickly bring the basket. I’ll put the trout in it.”
When Diana handed over the basket, the villagers handed her the trout that had been hanging.
The savory aroma of smoked fish wafted through the open air, and Diana and the others breathed it in deeply.
“Hey, Fritz. This is for you.”
The villagers put something round and rolling into Fritz’s basket. Diana peered into the basket, her eyes sparkling.
“Oh, these are… smoked eggs!”
“Hehe, they’re good, right? Smoked eggs. Want to trade for these too?”
Meanwhile, lamb bacon was taken out, and each basket was filled with three types of smoked goods.
Now, they had to share the trout with their allies.
Thomas looked at the numerous trout sticking out of the basket and widened his eyes.
“Hey, hey! That’s a big catch. We can’t possibly eat all of this.”
Thomas glanced at the other smoked goods and said to Diana.
“I thought it would be about three fish at most, so I’m fine with three. The rest―.”
He suddenly left Diana and returned with a wooden box in his arms.
“…Let’s have some bacon too.”
Saying that, Thomas opened the lid of the box with a bang. Inside, there were neatly arranged red and white wines. The villagers buzzed with excitement.
“Oh! It’s wine!”
“Hey, old man. How about exchanging one bacon and one wine?”
“Sounds good!”
In front of Diana’s eyes, a barter meeting began. The area in front of the smokehouse suddenly became lively, and the villagers sat down there and immediately opened the wine. Diana and Sofia were dumbfounded, but suddenly the villagers turned their gaze towards them.
“Hey, you two over there. Why are you just standing there? Let’s drink too.”
And then,
Klaus clenched a silver coin and approached Thomas.
“I’ll have a bottle of red wine too.”
Sofia was taken aback, but the coachman, who had been watching from a distance, thoughtfully handed glasses to the Duke McGallen’s party.
“What about it? Will Sophia and the others drink too?”
Diana hesitated but nodded.
Including George and Fritz, who had cheekily joined the group, an impromptu party began in front of the smokehouse.
While drinking the wine poured by the coachman, Diana enjoyed the delicious smoked trout.
“Mmm! It’s so delicious.”
When Diana shouted, a smoked egg flew into her pocket. Fritz and George were laughing over there. It seemed like they were sharing. Diana quickly took a bite of the smoked egg, and a firm yolk emerged from inside.
“Well, it looks delicious.”
Sofia murmured, and Fritz gently offered her a smoked egg.
“Hey, isn’t this treatment a bit too different?”
Diana said, and the men burst into laughter, fueled by alcohol.
Klaus was observing everything with curiosity, but…
“You’re Duke McGallen, right?”
One of the villagers asked, and he nodded slowly.
“Duke McGallen was supposed to have a wife around your age… Is she your daughter?”
“No, she’s my wife.”
“So, a second wife then? It’s impressive that Duke-sama quickly got himself such a young wife, even though she’s about the same age as me.”
“… ”
“I envy that. I want a young wife too.”
As vulgar laughter echoed, Diana couldn’t help but frown. And then…
“Don’t casually talk about replacing wives.”
Sofia spoke with a firm attitude, and the atmosphere fell silent.
“My parents and I have discussed this marriage thoroughly and agreed to it. It’s not like I was replaced without any connection, like a dock’s hardware. We are equals. I don’t want to be misunderstood as a young girl who was forced and married against her will.”
Diana applauded in her mind. That’s right. Most people, while considering the balance of social status, marry each other thinking they are good people… even if they may not necessarily get along in the end.
“…That’s right. As Sofia said.”
Klaus emptied his glass and smiled happily.
“I am a man chosen by Sofia. At the moment, I’m desperately clinging to her… in reality.”
The villagers laughed at Duke’s words.
“Even Duke-sama is under the thumb of his wife!”
“We’re in the same boat! Come on, let’s drink!”
Diana and Sofia exchanged glances and laughed together.
Observing Klaus surrounded by the villagers, Diana asked her.
“…The two of you have changed quite a bit in these three days.”
Sofia smiled and sipped her wine.
“Yes, I’ve gained a bit more confidence.”
Diana nodded, and Sofia continued.
“So, I don’t have to deceive myself anymore. I still can’t dislike Ojii-sama. He’s always been one of the men I admired.”
“…So that’s how it was.”
“I thought that if we became deeply involved, we would hurt each other more, but it seems like it was the opposite. When we had an honest conversation, the more we talked, the more reassured I felt. Now, we’ve decided to talk about even the smallest things as much as possible. And then…”
“And then?”
“…No, it’s nothing.”
Sofia chuckled softly, as if proudly displaying a secret.
While nibbling on smoked fish, Sofia looked up at the blue sky and said,
“This is the first time I’ve ever enjoyed a meal this much.”
And she smiled.
In the twilight, Sophia and Klaus received various souvenirs from the villagers they had bonded with and boarded the carriage, leaving the smokehouse behind.
At their parting, Diana said to Sophia.
“Sofia-sama, if anything happens, please come to the mountains to seek solace.”
Solace.
Indeed, Sofia had been seeking solace in those mountains all this time.
But now――
・・・
『”𝕬𝖜𝖊𝖇𝖘𝖙𝖔𝖗𝖎𝖊𝖘.𝖈𝖔𝖒” – 𝕯𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖗 𝖆 𝖈𝖆𝖕𝖙𝖎𝖛𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖜𝖔𝖗𝖑𝖉 𝖔𝖋 𝖑𝖔𝖛𝖊, 𝖕𝖆𝖘𝖘𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖆𝖉𝖛𝖊𝖓𝖙𝖚𝖗𝖊, 𝖜𝖍𝖊𝖗𝖊 𝖞𝖔𝖚 𝖈𝖆𝖓 𝖎𝖓𝖉𝖚𝖑𝖌𝖊 𝖎𝖓 𝖆 𝖈𝖔𝖑𝖑𝖊𝖈𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖔𝖋 𝖙𝖗𝖆𝖓𝖘𝖑𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖉 𝖓𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖑𝖘 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖍 “𝖉𝖆𝖎𝖑𝖞 𝖚𝖕𝖉𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖘” 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖊𝖝𝖈𝖑𝖚𝖘𝖎𝖛𝖊 𝖆𝖈𝖈𝖊𝖘𝖘 𝖙𝖔 “𝖆𝖉𝖛𝖆𝖓𝖈𝖊𝖉 𝖈𝖍𝖆𝖕𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖘”.』
・・・
“It’s been a while since I laughed so much while talking to someone.”
Inside the carriage, Klaus, perhaps still under the influence of wine, spoke leisurely next to Sophia.
“In this unfamiliar land, it’s good to be treated roughly. Despite feeling reluctant after running away, they don’t seem to care about such things.”
“That’s true.”
“…Did Sofia clean the trout’s innards?”
“Yes. That time, I cleaned the fish’s innards for the first time.”
“That’s good. Sofia seems to be more skillful and brave than I thought. I used to go fishing a lot during my time in the navy…”
Sofia suddenly found Klaus’ vulnerable appearance endearing and gently held his hand.
In response, Klaus also held her hand and lovingly gazed into Sofia’s eyes.
At that moment, Sofia’s heart felt constricted.
“Um…”
With trembling lips, she whispered into her husband’s ear, hoping the coachman wouldn’t notice.
“Ojii-sama, tonight…”
As soon as Klaus heard that, his eyes widened.
“…It might hurt you again, but is it alright?”
Sofia nodded.
“Um, me.”
“. . .”
“I…recently, I’ve come to think that it’s okay to be hurt by you.”
“Sofia…”
Klaus embraced Sofia. Sofia’s heart raced unusually fast.
(When our hearts connect, it feels like we might just melt away like this)
Like two pieces of ice sticking together and slowly melting away.
The ice in their hearts melted and disappeared into the twilight.
Returning to the inn in Pabst village, the two of them dozed off in bed, reminiscing about their conversation in the mountains. They absentmindedly kissed each other. Then, Klaus suddenly reached his hand in an unexpected direction on Sofia’s body.
Sofia was inwardly surprised by the completely different flow. Despite both of them avoiding it for so long, they started without any preparation or proper trigger.
“…Oh, Ojii-sama. Today is a bit different…”
“What do you mean?”
“Not just a bit, but… um, it’s quite different from before.”
“Instead of Ojii-sama, can you call me by my name?”
“K-Klaus…”
Without any hesitation, Klaus reached for the tie at Sofia’s throat and skillfully untied it. At that moment, Sofia simply remembered her husband’s past as a long-time married man.
With eyes and arms that no longer held back, Klaus easily pushed open the depths of Sofia’s being.
Sofia accepted it nervously, thinking about what had happened before, and sniffled a little.
“. . .What’s wrong?”
Sensing something was amiss, Klaus asked. Sofia swallowed hard.
“It’s… nothing.”
“…You’re crying, aren’t you? So, you still hate it.”
“N-No, it’s not that.”
“…Then why?”
“…I’m… happy.”
Hearing that, Klaus smiled.
“…I love you, Sofia.”
“I-It’s unfair for you to say that now, Ojii-sama.”
“…Call me by my name.”
“Uhm… Klaus…”
“That’s right. You’re a good girl. Anything else?”
“…I love you…”
“Yes, that’s right.”
Sofia was pinned down by Klaus, and her heart trembled under the weight that showed no restraint.
The “heaviness” that Sofia had longed for was right there.
The joy of being leaned on, the tangible warmth, their synchronized heartbeats. Everything overwhelmed them, warmly piling up.
(…)
Though she didn’t voice it, Sofia murmured in her heart as she gazed into her husband’s blue eyes up close.
(Maybe I’ve actually… liked this person for a long time.)
That night, Sofia received her first gentle wound from Klaus.
In that moment, the wounds in her heart quietly dissolved into darkness.
Surely, Sophia will never go alone to that mountain cabin seeking solace again.
Sophia snuggles her body against Klaus, who is sleeping next to her, and contemplates.
(What were all those worries for? I never imagined we could connect so easily.)
At that time, we were both cautious, and Klaus might have been confused as well. Now, I can see it that way, so why couldn’t Sofia at that time and ended up feeling cornered?
As Sophia is lost in thought, Klaus’s hand gently strokes her golden hair, calming her heart.
Like a puppy seeking comfort from its mother, Sophia leans closer to her husband and closes her eyes.
It’s time to stop thinking about complicated things.
In the borderlands, there is magic. That’s all there is to it.
Chapter 74: Is the store still closed?
For a while, Sophia and her noble friends stopped coming to Diana’s mountain cabin.
During the midsummer, the edible flowers temporarily stopped blooming, which also affected Diana’s business activities.
However, for Diana, such things no longer bothered her at all.
Because――
It was autumn. Diana looked up at the two-story house in front of the mountain, which had started to change color with the leaves.
The wooden cabin was dazzling with its fresh off-white paint. In the small flower bed made of bricks, she had planted cosmos seeds.
Today was the day for moving in the furniture.
Finally, they would be moving from the mountain cabin to the newly built house.
As Diana watched her brothers-in-law carry in the furniture, she made a cold well water lemonade in the mountain cabin.
Perhaps this would be the last time she cooked here.
This convenient mountain cabin where everything was within reach.
The mountain cabin where she had been brought by Leon and spent time together.
Now, she felt a bit reluctant to leave.
“Hey, Diana.”
Leon entered the cabin. Diana hurriedly wiped the corner of her eye.
“What is it?”
“Fritz brought a chicken he butchered as a housewarming gift! Can we cook it now?”
“Oh, how thoughtful. Shall we sauté it in a frying pan until it’s crispy?”
“Thomas brought wine and a fishing rod.”
“They know what tools to bring, don’t they?”
“Hans is currently putting up curtains. But, aren’t plain white curtains a bit dull?”
“If they get old, we can dye them and reuse them.”
“Oh, I see. Diana, you’re clever.”
Leon loosened the collar of his sweaty shirt and fanned himself while looking around the cabin.
“…So, this is goodbye to the cabin…”
Diana shrugged and smiled.
“Surprisingly, I didn’t live here for long.”
“I lived here for about three years. Originally, it was a cabin for my father to hunt in the mountains.”
“Oh, I see. That’s why it’s so old…”
As Diana said that, she leaned against Leon. Leon leaned in and kissed Diana as if peering into her.
“…In the new house, we’ll make new memories.”
“Yes, living in that house will surely be a long time for us.”
She seared the chicken skin in a heated frying pan, then cooked both sides to a golden brown with garlic oil.
Carrying the plate of garlic chicken and the glass jar of lemonade, Diana went outside.
A round wooden table was covered with a pure white tablecloth, and the guests who had already brought gifts were gathered.
On the white cloth, there were many bread rolls in a basket, apparently brought by George.
Laura was also there, serving portions of edible flower salad.
They arranged the dishes received from Gustav and sat around the round table as a family.
The autumn sunlight had softened a bit.
After offering a prayer to God together, they couldn’t wait any longer and started eating.
“…Is everyone here now?”
When George asked, Diana nodded.
“It seems that my sister will bring the celebratory gifts once it calms down a bit.”
“I see. So, prioritize the matters of the new household. She’s quite capable.”
“Yes, even though she may not seem like it, she understands those things to some extent.”
And then…
Laura tapped Diana’s shoulder and pointed towards the slope of the mountain.
Diana turned around and was surprised.
From afar, she could see several carriages coming towards them. Diana didn’t recall any specific promises and felt confused.
“Huh? The shop isn’t supposed to open for a little while longer…”
Leon said.
“Perhaps they just rushed here for the celebration since it’s in front of the new house.”
“Everyone is so eager. Anyway, we should meet them and exchange greetings…”
One of the carriages was from Ishtar Trading Company. Diana’s eyes widened.
“…Wait, that’s not Ilsa’s carriage!”
“All of these carriages look familiar. They belong to noble families.”
“Hmm? What does this mean?”
While she was perplexed, the carriage from Ishtar Trading Company took the lead.
Ilsa got off the carriage. As Diana stood there in a daze, her sister walked towards her with determined steps.
“Diana! Please sell me that old mountain cabin!”
Diana’s eyes widened. It was true that they had discussed such a thing before, but it was too sudden.
“Onee-sama, the move isn’t completely finished yet…”
“It’s fine. Transfer the ownership to me!”
“Why are you in such a hurry? We can talk about that later…”
As they continued their back-and-forth, carriages arrived one after another, and people started getting off as if competing with each other. Familiar nobles crowded around Diana, following in Ilsa’s footsteps.
“A new house has been built, right? Then you don’t need that cottage. Let us stay!”
“How much for that cottage? I’ll buy it at any price!”
“Just for one day. Please lend it to us for a little while.”
Pushing aside the confused Diana, Leon stepped forward.
“Alright, that’s enough. I am the owner of that cottage. Can someone please explain what’s going on?”
The noble women suddenly became meek when Leon appeared, and they each explained their reasons.
“Well… they say if you go to that cottage, your marriage will become harmonious.”
“Yes, yes. After that eccentric Sofia started going to the mountain cottage, she suddenly started getting intimate with Klaus.”
“And then she got pregnant. That mountain cottage is amazing. There must be some secret!”
Diana jumped up.
“What? Sofia-sama is pregnant?!”
Chapter 75: Guests to the mountain cabin
“Sofia-sama is pregnant?!”
The noble ladies couldn’t hide their surprise as they spoke one after another to Diana.
“Huh? Diana-san, don’t you know? Sofia is expecting. Klaus-sama is completely doting on her and the baby in her belly!”
“Sofia, who used to avoid her husband so much, has changed after experiencing the mountain cabin. It’s like the light has returned to her eyes, and she’s full of life.”
“There must be some secret, right? We also want to experience it. Evacuating cuts off our connections with the surroundings, and we tend to feel lonely. . . It would be so nice to genuinely love our husbands.”
The relatives listening at the round table were trembling. Diana, too, was momentarily stunned and unable to catch up with the information, but…
“Actually, Sofia-sama didn’t stay in this cabin…”
Leon’s words were immediately silenced by Diana’s hand.
Diana’s heart began to flutter restlessly.
A great opportunity was approaching…
“Wait, everyone. Let’s organize our thoughts. So, all of you want to stay in this mountain cabin, right?”
The noble ladies blushed and eagerly nodded.
“In that case, let’s do this. You can take turns staying in this mountain cabin. The fee will be 10 silver coins per night. How does that sound?”
Ilsa made a slightly displeased face, but the other nobles nodded in agreement.
“Understood. Then, we will start accepting reservations one week from now. I will make a schedule, so please let me know your preferred dates.”
Diana whispered to the gaping Leon.
“We’re moving to a new house anyway, so it’s fine, right? Let’s have them do the final work in this cabin.”
Leon snapped back to reality.
“R-Right. No one will be living in that cabin anymore.”
“That’s right. And then, we’ll lend it to the nobles and sell it to my sister.”
“I see. It might bring in some extra income…”
And so, amidst the watchful eyes of the relatives, they hastily made a reservation list in a notebook.
“Here, this will be the record of the accommodation schedule. Please bring this with you and gather on the designated day. We will give you a lecture on farm life.”
The noble children happily left with satisfied faces.
Ilsa, who had been sulking in the corner, came from behind.
“…I was looking forward to enjoying farm life too.”
“Onee-sama, you can buy the cabin after everyone’s stay settles down. Please let us farmers have one last chance to earn from it.”
“Well, I guess there’s no helping it. Besides, you have your own life, so I can’t force you.”
Saying that, Ilsa sat down at the table with a sigh. The relatives exchanged glances, impressed by her thick skin.
“Oh my! Flower salad? It’s so cute, Diana.”
“Yes, I mixed it with wine vinegar dressing. Feel free to try it.”
“Hmm… It has a watercress flavor. A little spicy and mature. By the way, this dressing has a berry taste, doesn’t it?”
“I used a bit of strawberry for flavoring.”
“That’s good, Diana. You have a great sense of cooking. Oh, let’s market this dressing too.”
“Oh? Has Otou-sama possessed Onee-sama as well?”
“Hmph, I am still a merchant’s child. Fufu, this chicken is so tender and delicious.”
Upon hearing that, Fritz proudly puffed out his chest.
“The bread… Ah, hello George-san. You made it, right? It’s such a good bread that I feel like wiping the plate.”
George silently bowed as usual.
“And this wine is also top-notch. It’s a hidden gem from the farm that doesn’t reach the city, right?”
Thomas awkwardly averted his gaze.
Hans nervously waited, his heart pounding.
Ignoring him, Ilsa said,
“…Um, the tablecloth is really lovely.”
Hans finally let out a sigh of relief.
“Diana, you really have been blessed with wonderful siblings. It’s not easy to find a farmhouse with such abundant resources and land. Instead of picking flowers little by little, Diana, why don’t you open a restaurant?”
A cool autumn breeze blew in from the mountains.
Diana asked her sister.
“. . . A restaurant?”
“Yes. Just by having people come here and treating them to a meal, it could become a respectable business.”
“I see. . .”
“Oh, of course, I won’t deny what you want to do. The idea of hosting agricultural experiences has been received quite favorably among the nobility. Diana originally comes from an upper-class background. There are many nobles who find solace in the agriculture that you envision. Nobles wouldn’t ask peasants to do agricultural work for them, and peasants wouldn’t suggest that nobles try their hand at farming. So, you are playing the role of a bridge between the nobility and the farmers in this evacuation destination. Be aware of that.”
As her sister spoke about the restaurant from a bird’s-eye view, Diana thought again.
We are children of a merchant family, she thought.
Diana looked back at the mountain hut.
And she thought.
It seems that a new wind is starting to blow in this remote area――
“Mountain hut, agricultural experiences, restaurant, ranch. . .”
Leon looked down at his wife, who chanted those words like a spell, with a puzzled expression.
“Hey, Diana.”
“If we do it all at once, this place could become a major tourist ranch.”
“Hey?”
“But for that, we’ll need to hire people. . .”
“Are you in the middle of a divine revelation?”
At that moment.
From a distance, another carriage could be seen heading towards the mountain.
Diana gazed at the carriage, surprised by the unexpected passenger. Her eyes widened.
Looking at the people who got off the carriage, Diana felt confused.
The ones who arrived were Roberto, the village chief of Pabst village, and Daniel, an art dealer.
They didn’t seem like guests looking for accommodation. They must have come for the housewarming.
“Oh, long time no see, Village Chief Roberto.”
Diana said, approaching him. Roberto looked embarrassed and smiled weakly, as if feeling awkward.
“Ah, congratulations on the new house, Diana. By the way, who are you…?”
After giving a nod to Ilsa, Roberto turned his gaze back to Diana.
“You are the daughter of Heinz Trading Company and the younger sister of Ilsa-sama, who married into Ishtar Trading Company, right? Why didn’t you tell me about that earlier?”
Diana apologized for keeping silent until now.
“…I’m sorry.”
“No, it’s fine. Um, could I have a look around here?”
“Sure, but…”
As Diana watched Roberto walking around here and there with a puzzled expression,
“Diana, I heard a rumor.”
Daniel approached with a knowing look on his face.
“A rumor?”
“Yeah. The rumor is that when a man and a woman stay overnight in that mountain cabin, they become connected――”
“Oh my. That’s quite something…”
“It seems there’s an interesting jinx going around. It’s all the talk among the nobles that Ilsa-sama reconciled with Gustav and Sophia-sama is pregnant. Two out of two couples have succeeded.”
“With a 100% success rate in matchmaking. Numbers don’t lie.”
“Diana, this is an opportunity. Village Chief Roberto came here today because he heard about those rumors.”
“So, the inspection is about that?”
“Yeah. Actually, recently, we’ve been running short on inns in the village.”
“Oh!”
“Now, we’re planning to establish a new inn somewhere. That’s why this place is being considered as one of the potential locations.”
“Huh?”
While Daniel was explaining, Roberto returned.
“Hmm, this land is full of rocks. By the way, Diana, I have a question.”
“Yes, what is it?”
“If, if I were to ask to place an inn here, would you agree?”
“!!”
Diana looked perplexed and glanced at Leon. Leon, seeing that, slowly walked over.
“I am the owner of this land.”
“Oh, right. The land is purchased under the village’s name. If there’s enough space, could you consider the idea of an inn?”
“…Who would manage this inn?”
“At the moment, several nobles have expressed their interest. They are all skilled in managing estates. So, your hands won’t be burdened.”
“I see. Estate management…”
“We’ll offer double the market price for the purchase. Since this is a frontier area, it’s a better deal than leaving the land unused. What do you think?”
Leon embraced Diana’s shoulder.
“Please give me some time to think. We just built a new house. I want to consider it after our lives settle down.”
“Hmm, I understand. I apologize for bothering you during this difficult time. But it would be helpful if you could think about it.”
Saying that, Roberto tipped his hat and left.
Leon and Daniel discreetly glanced at Diana.
Diana was trembling slightly.
Leon whispered into his wife’s ear.
“…Is she trembling with excitement?”
Diana, while trembling, nodded with a pained smile.
“Oh my, it seems the blood of a shrewd merchant is boiling within you.”
Daniel, who had been watching nearby, smirked.
“I understand how you feel, Diana. It’s like the fireworks that go off when an opportunity rolls right in front of you. You’re a true merchant at heart. Aurel-sama must be delighted up in heaven.”
Leon directed a complex gaze towards his wife.
“…Let’s calm down for now, Diana. It’s all happening too fast.”
Diana nodded, but her eyes sparkled with excitement, clearly calculating her moves.
Leon let out a soft sigh.
“It’s tiring… in a way.”
In their new house, on their first night.
The bedroom was on the second floor.
They even upgraded the bed to a double bed, and the brand new linen sheets felt crisp and comfortable.
Despite having obtained a more sleep-friendly environment than before, Diana was too excited to fall asleep.
(A inn, huh…)
“Diana.”
Suddenly, Leon, who was sleeping next to her, turned over and faced her.
“…Can’t you sleep?”
Leon’s hand reached out towards Diana’s crimson hair. When Diana nodded, his hand gently pulled her head closer.
“Is it because the village chief brought up the inn idea?”
“Yeah.”
“What do you want, Diana?”
Diana pondered.
If she ran an inn, she could showcase her cooking, tinctures, and everything else without holding back.
Moreover, if the village bought the land, her pockets would be filled.
But running an inn would require manpower. Wages would have to be paid.
If she got involved in this matter, it wouldn’t just affect Leon but also their relatives. It couldn’t be decided based solely on her desires. If she made a wrong move, it could lead to the family’s separation.
Besides, the shortage of inns would likely be resolved once the war settled down. Building an inn just for that purpose would be too risky.
Perhaps it would be better to leave the management to the nobles here――
Suddenly, Leon forcefully sealed Diana’s lips with his own.
“…Leon.”
“You forgot about me just now, didn’t you?”
“S-Sorry.”
“…If there’s something Diana wants to do, I’ll support you.”
“…Yeah.”
“But if you have doubts, it’s better to pause. Besides, didn’t you just take a reservation from a noble lady earlier? It wouldn’t be too late to try that out and see.”
“You’re right… That’s true.”
“Let’s plan it out. It’s dangerous to act based on emotions. If you come up with any ideas about the inn, let me know too. We’ll need different perspectives.”
“…Thank you, Leon.”
“Now then, since we bought a new bed…”
“Huh?”
Leon’s hand reached towards her knee, causing Diana’s face to turn red.
“Hey! When someone is seriously thinking about the future…”
“We haven’t done it in a while, so it’s fine.”
“Well, you see…”
“I love you, Diana.”
Surrounded by the scent of the new house and touching her husband’s body, Diana suddenly imagined her future self.
She should avoid taking on more than she can handle. However, she should strive to find happiness with her family in this village.
What should she do to make herself and someone else happy?
Chapter 77: First-time customer
On the first day of the store opening.
To coincide with this day, there is a noble’s stay at the mountain lodge.
Diana’s heart was pounding with excitement.
Right now, something new is about to begin――
“Good luck.”
Leon encouraged her by patting her back.
“Yeah.”
After confirming Diana’s nod, her husband carried a pitchfork and disappeared into the cowshed.
The guests got off the carriage.
Duke Dreves and his wife.
His wife, Katarina, is still a young Ojou-sama. It seems like it hasn’t been a year since she got married. She has strong chestnut curly hair and prominent freckles on her cheeks.
Her husband, Carl, is a man of the same age as Diana. He has black hair and a skeptical gaze, with a mean-looking, skinny appearance.
Diana sensed various things from the awkward atmosphere between the two.
“What, a new place to stay? That white house?”
Carl asked his wife with a resentful tone. Katarina answered with a troubled expression.
“No, it’s that small mountain lodge.”
Upon seeing the rundown mountain lodge, Carl turned pale and shouted at the top of his lungs.
“This can’t be true!”
Katarina and Diana shrugged their shoulders at the same time.
“Who can stay in such a filthy shack! I’m a noble, for heaven’s sake!”
Looking at Katarina, who was looking down, Diana stepped forward.
“How do you do, Duke Dreves-sama. Have you heard the detailed explanation from Katarina-sama?”
Although dressed as a peasant, Diana’s manners clearly showed her upper-class behavior, causing Carl to momentarily hesitate.
“…Detailed explanation?”
“Yes. It’s the concept of this mountain lodge.”
“I don’t know. Did we even have such a conversation?”
“This is an agricultural experience facility. It’s definitely not a hotel. It’s a facility where you can experience the life of a farmer. If you cancel your stay, you will receive a half refund. What do you think?”
“What, we’ve already paid the money…”
Carl pondered.
“So, Katarina wanted to experience agriculture?”
Katarina nodded silently.
“…That seems to be the case.”
“Well, since we had nothing else to do, I guess it’s fine. What should we do?”
“Well, first, let me guide you to where everything is. Then, you can decide what you want to do.”
“Hmm. Well, let’s take a look.”
According to the plan she had made in advance, Diana guided the two to the farm. They entered the mountain lodge first.
“What a narrow bed…”
“So, one of us will have to sleep on the floor.”
“…This is supposed to be an accommodation facility?”
“Yes. Well, you can either compromise or sleep together.”
“I can’t believe it. Katarina, what were you thinking, wanting to stay in a place like this?”
Katarina didn’t answer and just kept looking down.
Although she had behaved freely in front of other women, she seemed to be silent in front of her husband. Wondering about this, Diana led the two out of the cabin.
When they arrived at the cowshed, her husband was cleaning up the cow dung.
“He is my husband, Leon.”
Leon put down the pitchfork and wiped his sweat as he bowed.
“Ah, so you’re Leon? Then you must be Diana!”
“Yes, that’s right, Duke-sama.”
“I remember now. It caused quite a stir among the nobles when the daughter of Heinz Trading Company married a farmer.”
“Oh, really? I didn’t know…”
“I thought, what kind of handsome farmer could marry the younger sister of those beautiful sisters――”
Leon laughed triumphantly at Carl.
“Well, he does seem strong…”
“Well, the main point is not my husband. It’s this cow.”
Diana tapped the rear of the cow that produces milk.
“This slightly larger one is the one that produces milk.”
“Hmm, can you drink it as it is?”
“Yes. Would you like to try milking? We usually do it in the morning and evening.”
“Let’s give it a try…”
Carl turned to Katarina.
“Katarina, will you do it too?”
Katarina nodded timidly.
Carl sat on a small chair nearby. He wiped his sweat while milking the cow into a bucket.
“…It’s quite laborious. Surprisingly, not much milk comes out.”
“If you do it every day, you’ll get used to it.”
“Really? Hey, since you’re the one who suggested it, Katarina should do it too.”
Katarina sat in her dress, settled herself, and skillfully squeezed out the milk.
“Oh, you’re quite skilled! You must be used to it.”
“…Yes. I used to do it often on my Otoo-sama’s estate.”
Carl seemed like he wanted to say something but remained silent. Katarina quickly filled the bucket with milk.
Next, from below the hill, several new noble carriages arrived.
“What’s that?”
“They are the customers for the cooking class that will be held from noon.”
“Oh, cooking…”
“We harvest from the fields, gather freshly laid eggs and freshly squeezed milk, and make dishes with those ingredients. Everything is harvested in the morning, so it’s very fresh and delicious.”
“I see… It’s like a new form of restaurant.”
Carl finally seemed to understand the concept.
“I’d like to try that too.”
“Then, would you like to try cooking as well, Carl-sama?”
Carl was dumbfounded.
Diana smiled sweetly.
Chapter 78: Those who do not work shall not eat.
Suddenly, Carl was taken aback when the topic of cooking was brought up.
“Why are you suddenly talking about this? Men don’t cook.”
“Oh, here, we have to do everything ourselves. Cooking is just one of them.”
“You mean I have to cook alongside women?”
“If you dislike cooking, then please procure food from the fields. Oh, or would you like to go into the mountains?”
“…I don’t want to do any of those.”
“Then, if you don’t participate in the cooking class, please have your lunch provided by the women. You can even snatch it from them if you want.”
“Damn…”
Carl pondered silently. Behind him, Katarina shook her shoulders as if finding it amusing and watched her husband’s flustered state with a smile.
“I see… I’ve been tricked, Katarina.”
“What’s the matter?”
“…Damn it. I guess I’ll have to harvest from the fields.”
Carl left quietly, and Katarina approached Diana.
“Fufu. Carl finally started moving.”
“What do you mean, Katarina-sama?”
“Well, you see, my husband is someone who doesn’t do anything. But he’s always good at complaining.”
“I see.”
“When I heard about this inn, I thought it was a good opportunity. It would be good for him to understand how fortunate he was to have lived in such an environment.”
Diana’s shoulders drooped, thinking that she might be considered a punishment for agricultural work.
“I was actually born into a truly poor Duke’s family.”
Katarina looked at her husband and began to talk about herself.
“We lived in a barren land with few peasants, so we had to manage the farmland ourselves. Milking cows, as you can see, was a daily task. So when it was decided that I would marry Duke Dreves, there was a commotion throughout the house… no, throughout the territory. At first, I was happy to become his wife. But…”
Katarina furrowed her brows sadly.
“He doesn’t understand how privileged his life is and constantly irritates those around him. From the servants to the Duke of another territory, he grew up without knowing anyone’s hardships. He’s unfit to be a Duke like this. That’s why I have to teach him about how the world works.”
Diana swallowed her saliva at Katarina’s educator-like speech.
“That’s the situation.”
“Well, my parents told me never to oppose my husband’s words, so I won’t complain in front of him. My parents are currently living off Dreves’ charity, so I can’t afford to anger him. But even after evacuating, he continues to behave in ways that are too much. I’ve always wanted to put an end to this daily routine of cleaning up after an ill-mannered dog. So when I heard about this farm, I couldn’t help but jump for joy. It’s a chance to correct him.”
In the distance, Carl was struggling to dig up a potato.
“Fufufu. Just see how much trouble it is to dig up a potato.”
To obtain a meal, they had to dig in the soil and milk cows.
Carl, who had never been taught such things, would be shocked by the “reality” today.
Noble daughters descended from the carriage and gathered around Katarina.
“How is it, Katarina? Living in a mountain hut?”
“Fufufu. Look.”
Katarina pointed at Carl, who was diligently digging up potatoes. The women exclaimed in delight.
“Look, Carl is digging up potatoes!”
“That’s amazing! What kind of magic did you use?!”
Diana smiled wryly.
There was no magic involved. It was just the experience of being “pressed by necessity.”
But sadly, they had never experienced the necessity that came with it.
Unintentionally, this farm seemed to “press them with necessity.”
The cooking class began.
Today’s menu was “Potato Pizza” and “Vichyssoise.”
Under Diana’s instructions, they first started harvesting. Unlike Carl, everyone was excited and lively during the harvest.
They harvested potatoes and filled a basket to the brim before heading back.
They washed everything at the well and peeled the potatoes.
Then, they boiled everything in a pot. Meanwhile, they kneaded the pizza dough and spread it on a baking sheet.
They placed half of the boiled potatoes on the pizza and set aside the other half for borscht.
They also topped the pizza with bacon and cheese before putting it into the charcoal oven.
I start working on the vichyssoise until it’s cooked. They mash the potatoes into a paste and dissolve them in the milk they squeezed earlier.
In the meantime, they harvest the edible flowers for the final touch.
Once the pizza is nicely baked, they top it with edible flowers and garnish the vichyssoise with flowers too――.
“It’s done! Edible flower pizza and vichyssoise!”
In the kitchen, a small applause erupted. Carl, who had somehow become covered in dust, was captivated by the meal in front of him, standing still.
Katarina approached him and spoke.
“You should eat too. After working in the fields, you must be hungry.”
Carl cast a gaze at his wife that was different from usual and murmured,
“Oh…”
Murmured.
Beautiful flower-shaped pizzas and bisque were carried to an outdoor table in the clear autumn air. Everyone gathered in a circle, cutting the crispy pizza and savoring the fresh lunch as the cheese melted.
“It’s delicious. Freshly harvested ingredients really make a difference!”
“Right, Diana-san. Is the cheese homemade too?”
“Yes. We use the village’s traditional rennet for the cheese.”
“No wonder it has a unique taste that can’t be found anywhere else.”
“If you’re interested, we can plan cheese-making as well.”
“That sounds wonderful! I’d love to try making it.”
“Then, how about next time? It takes time to complete, though.”
“Oh, that’s perfect! Anticipation brings vitality to everyday life.”
While listening to everyone’s conversation, Carl seemed deep in thought.
Chapter 79: Calculation of Lodging
The next morning.
As Diana was watering the field, Katarina came from the mountain cabin.
“Good morning. Did you sleep well last night?”
Diana asked, and Katarina smiled.
“Yes. My husband let me have the bed,” Katarina replied with a smile.
Diana nodded. It seemed that if a man was taught to value women, he would generally give up his bed. A single bed would reveal the relationship between two people――
“What about breakfast?”
“Well, I was thinking of milking the cows, getting some eggs, and making pancakes.”
“Oh, that sounds nice.”
“And the air in the mountains is amazing!”
The view below, covered in a slight mist. The morning dew on the flowers at their feet is abundant.
“Recently, the urban areas have been industrialized, and the air is bad, isn’t it? When I breathe this air, it makes me think that evacuation isn’t a bad idea, every day. I don’t want to go back to the city anymore. Ah, I want to move the entire Dreves mansion here.”
Katarina said this sincerely, showing a radiant smile.
“If we’re making pancakes, how about some strawberry jam?”
“Oh, is that okay?”
“It’s three silver coins for a jar.”
“Thank you. I’ll buy it from you.”
Katarina received the jam at the doorstep of Diana’s house and went back to the mountain cabin.
Diana headed towards the cowshed, carrying freshly laid eggs in a basket, lost in thought.
Normal hotels are probably not desired by anyone.
(A rural lifestyle is something that everyone needs.)
Yes, something like that mountain cabin――
“That’s right. Even if it’s called an inn, it shouldn’t need such a big building.”
Muttering to herself, Leon arrived at the cowshed.
“Oh, what’s up, Diana? Another divine revelation?”
“Leon, I want to talk to you because I’ve been thinking about a lot of things.”
“Hmm. Should we go back to the house for now?”
The two of them in their work clothes returned to the newly built house.
Diana drew a borderland map on a white paper.
“This is the slope of the back mountain. Our house is here, and the mountain cabin is here.”
“Yeah, I see.”
“This is… a meadow mixed with stones.”
“Is it the place where the village chief wanted to build a hotel?”
“But if a big inn is built here, it will block the usual path and be a nuisance.”
“Well, that’s true.”
“That’s why I thought about it. The inn should be the size of that mountain cabin.”
“I see.”
“A cabin is easy to manage, and the sun shines evenly on every cabin. Instead of providing meals, we can set up a kitchen inside and have everyone cook for themselves. And in front of each cabin, we can prepare their own vegetable gardens.”
“So, instead of providing rooms to guests, we provide a corner of the borderland to each of them.”
“That’s right. Looking at the previous nobles, those who can do it, can do it. If they want to, everyone can do any household chores.”
“Hmm, I wonder if it will work.”
“That’s why I thought of this. I heard that there are several nobles who are willing to run a hotel here. So, I thought, why not let each of them build a cabin and run it?”
“Hey, hey, will that really work?”
Leon immediately showed a skeptical expression.
“If we let each of them build, there might be inns that won’t work.”
“Yes, that’s true. But that’s why we should distribute the owners. If a big inn fails, the loss will be significant. But if the scale is small, we can start over.”
“Well, I guess that’s one way to look at it.”
“Fortunately, we have this mountain cabin.”
“Are you going to participate with that rundown place?”
“Well, for now, it’s very popular, you know?”
“Once the effect of the jinx wears off, it will quickly lose popularity.”
“But we don’t have to invest anything.”
“Oh, I see… Diana, you really are a born businessperson.”
Leon leaned back on the chair.
“Well, as an idea, it’s not bad. From the village chief’s perspective, as long as we can solve the shortage of inns.”
“That’s right, isn’t it?”
“The problem is how many nobles will agree to that idea.”
Diana looked puzzled.
“Things have trends and fads. The idyllic life will eventually become tiresome. Once the war is over, inns will become unnecessary.”
“That’s why we should distribute the owners and let them manage it. We won’t lose anything. We’ll just make money from the land rent.”
“…You say scary things with a smile, Diana-ojousama.”
“If that’s the case, let’s go talk to Roberto right away. As the village chief, he might have a unique perspective.”
Diana said with a radiant smile. Leon looked puzzled for a moment but couldn’t help but laugh.
“Diana is unbeatable… She has a mysterious persuasiveness.”
As Diana chuckled, they heard a rapid knocking on the door.
“Who is it?”
“I made too many pancakes. If you’d like, would you all like to eat them together?”
On the other side of the door, Katarina stood with a stack of pancake-filled plates, smiling.
“Oh, absolutely!”
They gathered around the round table that had been left outside since yesterday, and Diana and Leon enjoyed the pancakes between Duke Dreves and his wife.
They brewed tea, and an elegant breakfast began in the morning mist.
Carl looked around, seeming tired.
“Hmm… mornings are nice here.”
Leon looked up.
“Mornings?”
“Yes. Nobles don’t get to experience mornings like this very often. They always have predetermined tasks to finish in the morning, and someone else takes care of the preparations.”
“That’s true.”
“It would be nice to have a vacation home in a place like this.”
Diana’s eyes sparkled.
“A vacation home?”
“Yeah. It would be too much to live here every day, but sometimes you just want to stay for two or three days. That kind of place.”
“Duke-sama, what if there were many cabins here, and you could stay whenever you wanted?”
“That sounds good. But I’d like to have the freedom to arrange the rooms. If there were double beds, it would be a bit more comfortable. Honestly, I’d prefer someone else to cook the meals, at least for dinner.”
“Hmm… so, it’s tiring to do both farming and housework from morning till night.”
“That’s right. Just experiencing farming, I honestly want someone else to cook the meals.”
Diana pondered. Even though they all lived in the mountains, they had different needs. From those who wanted to do intensive farming to those who didn’t. There were a wide range of gradual needs in between.
“…In that case, that mountain cabin is for the hardcore.”
“Diana, what exactly do you mean by that?”
“…Right. There should be accommodations with various concepts.”
“Hey, Leon. What’s wrong with your wife?”
“Sigh, please don’t worry about her. Sometimes, she has moments like this when something is descending.”
Diana muttered something under her breath and suddenly looked up.
“That’s it! Once the war is over, we can sell that cabin as a vacation home!”
“Hey, what’s wrong with your wife…”
“I told you not to worry about it… Carl-sama…”
The morning mist in front of them gradually cleared away.
Diana’s eyes overflowed with sparkling light.
Chapter 80: Shadow creeping in the border
“I see… A cottage-style hotel, huh.”
The village chief, Roberto, murmured and took a sip of tea.
“Yes! I think it’s a great idea to enjoy country living while diversifying the business risks!”
Diana appealed eagerly to the village chief.
This was the central part of Pabst village, in the residence of the village chief.
A cat wandered around and settled on Roberto’s lap.
While stroking the cat’s back, Roberto spoke.
“However…”
At that conjunction, Diana’s expression clouded.
“Diversifying the risks is not the priority. The first thing is to secure accommodations.”
Diana nodded.
“I understand what you’re saying, village chief. Once the war is over, that hotel will become useless, right?”
“Well, yes…”
“If we turn it into cottages with a villa-like atmosphere, we can sell them as vacation homes or rent them out in the future!”
“Oh, I see. You’ve thought that far ahead.”
“Yes! Because life continues even after the war. So, it would be better to have a building that can be used afterward, don’t you think?”
“Well, that’s true… The problem is who will manage the diversified hotel.”
“I have someone in mind. I’ll reach out to acquaintances.”
“Acquaintances?”
“Yes! I have many connections.”
Roberto widened his eyes and then chuckled.
“Oh, I see. You are the daughter of Heinz Trading Company. Your network is beyond my imagination.”
“Fufu. As someone providing the land, I won’t interfere.”
“I see… You are quite assertive for a woman.”
“I’m not a man. I am a woman, you know.”
“Hahaha. You got me there. Indeed, women are more practical and money-minded than men. In any era, it is women who continue to live on without losing to the chaos of war. It is always men who lose to war…”
Roberto laughed amusingly and then suddenly looked down as if remembering something. Diana was curious and asked,
“Village chief, is something the matter?”
“Well… I wonder how long this war will continue… Lately, it’s been depressing.”
“Yes, I understand. That’s why the nobles say they find solace in country living.”
“…We, the people of the countryside, haven’t had much change in our lives so far. But whenever something happens, it’s always the countryside, the lower class, that is exposed to sudden changes… Do you understand?”
Diana opened her mouth in surprise.
“If our country wins, it’s still fine. The problem is when we lose. We must be prepared for the influx of uncontrollable masses to these borderlands.”
“…Lose…?”
“Yes. Maybe I shouldn’t say such things… but Heinz Trading Company has fallen because they couldn’t recover the war funds from the royal family… that’s the situation.”
Diana understood what Roberto meant and nodded sadly.
“Yes…”
“A country that can’t even pay the moneylenders, do you think they can win this war? Ishtar Trading Company, for example, has the luxury because they can recover their funds… ”
“…”
“To be honest, this country will probably lose. And when we lose, the burden falls on the common people.”
“…”
“That’s why, in a way, the borderlands where you and Leon live might become the last stronghold…”
Hearing that, Diana raised an puzzled expression.
Suddenly, Roberto snapped back to reality and wiped the sweat off his forehead with a nervous look.
“Oh, sorry for scaring you… Well, in a way, it’s lucky for you to marry into a farmer’s family during this time. The city of Latgip is apparently full of hungry people now.”
“Well, I suppose so…”
“Stock up on potatoes and make cheese. It would be good to prepare dried meat as well. Autumn is coming. It will be a crucial time.”
“…Yes, you’re right.”
“Please convey this to other nobles as well. Oh, and let me know how many nobles want to build vacation homes. I need to calculate the amount of land to purchase.”
“Yes! We will come to you as soon as the discussion is concluded, right?”
“Ah… I’ll be waiting, Diana.”
Diana left Roberto’s mansion and rode off on a horse, leaving the village behind.
・・・
『”𝐀𝐰𝐞𝐛𝐬𝐭𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐞𝐬.𝐜𝐨𝐦” – 𝐃𝐢𝐬𝐜𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐫 𝐚 𝐜𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐢𝐯𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐥𝐝 𝐨𝐟 𝐥𝐨𝐯𝐞, 𝐩𝐚𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐚𝐝𝐯𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐮𝐫𝐞, 𝐰𝐡𝐞𝐫𝐞 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐜𝐚𝐧 𝐢𝐧𝐝𝐮𝐥𝐠𝐞 𝐢𝐧 𝐚 𝐜𝐨𝐥𝐥𝐞𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐝 𝐧𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐥𝐬 𝐰𝐢𝐭𝐡 “𝐝𝐚𝐢𝐥𝐲 𝐮𝐩𝐝𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐬” 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐞𝐱𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐬𝐢𝐯𝐞 𝐚𝐜𝐜𝐞𝐬𝐬 𝐭𝐨 “𝐚𝐝𝐯𝐚𝐧𝐜𝐞𝐝 𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐬”.』
・・・
Roberto watched her departure from the window and let out a deep sigh.
Then, he turned around and spoke towards the wall.
“…Did you hear?”
The wall remained silent.
“That’s Diana, the daughter of the fallen Heinz Trading Company.”
In the quiet room, Roberto raised his voice in frustration when he realized there was no response from the wall.
“She lost her parents, managed to escape from the war, injured and bleeding from her head…!”
Trembling and pale, Roberto walked forward and struck the wall with all his might.
“Say something! Your Majesty!!”
There was no response from the wall.
“The king escaped comfortably and hid in a rural house… and on top of that, not a single word to the daughter of his benefactor!”
There was no response from the wall.
“Pathetic… Truly, pathetic…”
Roberto bit his lip and walked with resentment, then slumped into the chair in his office.
There was no response from the wall.
Chapter 81: Residents near the border
While burying the harvested potatoes in the sawdust, Leon spoke.
“Oh, it seems like defeat is highly likely… Well, if the village chief says so, then it must be true.”
Diana sighed.
“I wonder what will happen to this country if we lose the war.”
“Well, the history of this region has always been a history of war. Even this village has changed countries multiple times.”
“I know that as history, but we have never been caught up in the midst of it.”
“That’s true. Everyone feels the same way.”
“Will there be any changes in this remote village?”
“Well, maybe just changes in tax rates and laws? If you’re curious, you can ask Gustav-sama, who used to live in the neighboring country.”
Diana opened her mouth slightly and pondered for a while.
“Come to think of it, why are there so many nobles from other countries in this village?”
“Oh, that’s easy to explain. This place is conveniently located with the border crisscrossing through it.”
“…Convenient?”
“You can easily escape to either side. You can flee to the winning country or invade the losing country.”
“What?! Is everyone here for that reason?”
“Yeah. Even if the border is sealed, they turn a blind eye to the countryside and as long as you have money, you can come and go as you please.”
“Is that so?!”
“…Diana, you really are a proper lady, yet you were raised without such knowledge, huh?”
“Well, you know, that’s just how it is. The custom of not giving unnecessary knowledge to women still prevails in the city.”
“Then maybe I should teach you some naughty knowledge…”
“Fufufu… Please, Leon.”
Leon brushed off the sawdust with his hand and took out a map from the bookshelf.
“This is the borderland where we live. The outskirts of Pabst village. Beyond that is the mountain range. The valley continues, separating us from the neighboring country, Eisenstadt.”
It was clear from the map. The jagged border was winding like a snake.
“Yeah, I see.”
“In other words, this is a village near the border.”
“Looking at the map, it’s really close to Eisenstadt.”
“That’s why I can understand the village chief’s intention to make this place a candidate for a hotel. It can accommodate customers from both sides.”
“I see.”
“Especially important people can cross through this mountain range and reach a third country.”
“What?! You can do that…?”
“It’s a treacherous path, but if you’re determined, you can do it. Although I can only think of a king or someone similar who would need to do that.”
“Oh, Leon… Kings don’t need to cross to a third country. They stay in their castles.”
“Well, yeah.”
“I see… I never realized that this place was where so many countries’ borders meet…”
Diana looked at the color-coded map. She had never even thought about such a place before.
“So, did you reach out to the nobles?”
Diana nodded.
“I sent detailed letters to various people. I’m sure those who want to build something will come to discuss it while they’re here.”
“That’s good. If there are positive responses.”
“If not, we can leave it to the nobles that Village Chief Roberto mentioned.”
“That’s a good idea. Securing accommodations is a pressing matter.”
After returning the map to the bookshelf, Leon held a candlestick in his hand.
“The sun is setting… Should we go to sleep, Diana?”
“Yeah.”
Surrounded by the scent of a new home, Diana fantasized about the cottage.
It felt like another small village was being created in this borderland.
She might see landscapes she had never imagined when she first arrived here.
In Diana’s closed eyes, a vast space from the map spread out.
Two weeks later.
Several carriages arrived at Diana and Leon’s location.
The carriages of Ishtar Trading Company.
The carriages of Belz Trading Company.
The carriage of Duke Dreves.
And the carriage of Duke McGallen.
Each of them arrived on the spacious land with mixed stones and got off.
The first to get off was Klaus. Diana immediately ran up to him.
“Oh, Duke McGallen-sama. I heard the rumors about Sophia-sama. Congratulations!”
“…It’s a bit embarrassing to hear it again.”
“Today, Sophia-sama is taking a day off, isn’t she?”
“Oh, she wanted to come, but I asked her to refrain. However, she’s doing fine without morning sickness and taking it easy.”
“I see. In that case, there doesn’t seem to be any need to worry for now.”
“Sofia wants to experience raising a child in nature. She’s thinking of building a small separate residence here as a vacation home.”
Next, the Dreves couple.
“Oh, Carl-sama. Did you wake up for farming?”
“No, not me… Katarina is enthusiastic about it. She seems to enjoy farming. She begged me to get a vacation home.”
And then, Daniel from Belz Trading Company.
“What is Daniel-sama’s purpose?”
“Diana, there’s a way to say things, you know… Well, you see, in my case, I wanted to run a relatively large inn with many rooms.”
“To display art pieces, I assume?”
“That’s one of the purposes, but… I also thought it would be perfect for proposing a total coordinated display for interior design.”
“Your business acumen is truly impressive. I should learn from you.”
Lastly, the renowned Ishtar Trading Company.
“Onee-sama…”
“Fufu, the day has finally come. Now I can be with Diana anytime.”
Diana turns her face towards Gustav.
“What kind of inn will Gustav…?”
“Well, I plan to have a slightly larger inn. Around six rooms or so.”
“Oh, it’s quite big.”
“Quite seriously, I’m considering it as our final dwelling. It would be nice if we could live here once we pass on the family business to our children.”
And then, Roberto’s carriage arrives, significantly late.──
“So Roberto is coming too.”
Leon responds.
“He’s probably coming to check the plot. They’re planning to lease the land from Pabst village to the construction company.”
“Oh, it’s a bit complicated, isn’t it?”
“It seems they want to ensure that the land returns to the village if the owner of the building dies. There have been numerous cases where the land and houses of people who died in the war couldn’t be dealt with, causing troubles in various countries.”
“Well, with such circumstances…”
Roberto gets off the carriage and shows Diana a weak, awkward smile.
Under the supervision of the village chief and the carpenter, the stone-mixed frontier was divided into sections one after another, with strings stretched to form rectangles.
Proper pathways were created, taking into account sunlight, and sufficient space was left between accommodations.
Since the land was spacious, it seemed that everything could be built without any problems.
According to the carpenter, it would take about a month to build a two-story villa like Diana’s residence, and about three months for a hotel with six rooms.
Diana and Leon were excitedly preparing meals for everyone at home.
“I never imagined that a day like this would come.”
Diana coated the chicken she bought from Fritz with batter and fried them one by one in hot oil.
“A small village seems to be forming in this once deserted frontier.”
Leon dropped Edelweiss flowers into the salad. Then he mashed the boiled potatoes one by one.
“What will you do with the money from the land, Leon?”
“I’ve been thinking about it for a while… I want to take stones from this stone-mixed land and buy soil from fertile places to expand the fields.”
“That’s a great idea! So, are we saying goodbye to potatoes?”
“I like potatoes, so I’ll grow and eat them. Oh, I know… Maybe I’ll sow the flower seeds that Diana brought from Heinz’s mansion.”
“Oh, are we finally going to change the world? Us.”
“It seems so.”
Outside the window, Gustav and Ilsa are putting a tablecloth on the table.
Daniel is setting up chairs, and Roberto is placing a bottle of cider as a gift in the center.
“By the way, we received a proposal to take the roses that were left unused in the rose garden.”
Saying that, Leon opened the door with a bang.
“That’s great! Then let’s create a rose garden in every accommodation.”
“These roses are persistent, aren’t they?”
“Then we can make syrup twice a year with spring and autumn blooming roses!”
“Another business idea, huh?”
Diana placed plates of fried chicken in both hands and walked towards the round table. Cheers erupted from the surroundings, and Diana proudly placed the plates on the table.
Flower salads were arranged, and wine glasses were filled with cider poured by Duke McGallen’s butler. The knives and forks sparkled, and everyone enjoyed a small pre-construction feast.
“Oh, I hope the accommodations can be built soon.”
Looking up at the blue sky, Ilsa murmured.
“Actually, we have already started arranging for maids. They say Latgip is now overflowing with people looking for work.”
Daniel was surprised by Gustav’s statement.
“What…?! Already? It seems like I’m completely late…”
“Hahaha. If you’re looking for personnel, you better act quickly.”
Klaus said.
“We should also hire another maid with a room. Once the baby is born, Sofia won’t be able to do anything.”
Gustav interjected.
“In that case, should we hire and dispatch personnel from our place?”
“Is that possible? Then please.”
“Just so you know, it will be a bit expensive. Since we will be providing education.”
Negotiations were already starting, and Diana watched with a wry smile.
With them, they could overcome any difficulties. They had the financial resources and courage to live in the frontier.
Katarina seemed to be capable of handling agriculture, and once Sophia’s child-rearing settled down, she could earn a living with her fishing skills. Diana felt relieved. Finally, trustworthy people had gathered around her.
Surely, tomorrow would be a good day.
There is always hope in the world.
Even if the house burns down, parents die, and they become penniless, as long as they don’t give up, a new world awaits.
At that moment――
Diana finally shed a tear.
“…Diana?”
Leon next to her asked. Diana rubbed her eyes.
“I-I’m sorry.”
Tears wouldn’t stop. Ilsa hugged Diana’s shoulder with a gentle expression.
“I’m… happy.”
Diana cried like a child. Ilsa nodded in agreement.
“I thought I had lost everything once. But, I didn’t lose anything at all.”
“Diana…”
“I’m glad everyone is here. I’m really glad I came to this frontier…”
Everyone nodded, and even Katarina shed a tear.
“Let’s overcome the chaos together. Definitely…”
・・・
『”𝐀𝐰𝐞𝐛𝐬𝐭𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐞𝐬.𝐜𝐨𝐦” – 𝐃𝐢𝐬𝐜𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐫 𝐚 𝐜𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐢𝐯𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐥𝐝 𝐨𝐟 𝐥𝐨𝐯𝐞, 𝐩𝐚𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐚𝐝𝐯𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐮𝐫𝐞, 𝐰𝐡𝐞𝐫𝐞 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐜a𝐧 𝐢𝐧𝐝𝐮𝐥𝐠𝐞 𝐢𝐧 𝐚 𝐜𝐨𝐥𝐥𝐞𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐝 𝐧𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐥𝐬 𝐰𝐢𝐭𝐡 “𝐝𝐚𝐢𝐥𝐲 𝐮𝐩𝐝𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐬” 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐞𝐱𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐬𝐢𝐯𝐞 𝐚𝐜𝐜𝐞𝐬𝐬 𝐭𝐨 “𝐚𝐝𝐯𝐚𝐧𝐜𝐞𝐝 𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐬”.』
・・・
Meanwhile…
Village Chief Roberto turned pale and began to tremble――
“. . . Village chief?”
Katarina asked. Roberto jumped slightly and shifted his gaze towards Katarina.
“You look unwell. Is something the matter?”
Roberto weakly smiled and quickly drank cider, as if trying to cover something up.
Frowning, Katarina stared intently at the village chief’s face.
Buildings are being constructed one after another on the outskirts.
Walnut-colored cabins, moss green houses, a white adobe hotel, and a brick mansion―
Meanwhile, in front of Diana’s house, people are digging up the rocky land with a massive workforce.
They are creating a new field.
The land was sold at twice the usual price. With that money, they were able to hire this many workers.
Diana looked out at the bustling outskirts from the second-floor window.
The wind blowing into the house had become completely cold.
Due to this cold, the nobles who used to say they wanted to stay in their previous residence, a mountain cabin, were gradually disappearing.
But everyone who used that cabin expressed their gratitude to Diana.
It seems the key lies in that single bed and agricultural work.
It seems that the more possessions one has, the duller their senses become, and it breaks their relationships with the people around them.
Starting from scratch and building everything from nothing was a completely new experience for them.
Diana shifted her gaze to the small garden next to the mountain cabin. The edible flower garden still had flowers blooming.
There are flowers that bloom even in winter.
(I wonder what taste the next flower will have.)
Since winter had arrived, there were more stewed dishes being cooked, and the role of flowers had diminished.
Due to the limited ingredients in winter, the cooking classes were temporarily suspended.
They decided to do knitting together during winter.
The instructor was――
“You’re scooping up here and skipping a row. That’s why the cable pattern is getting off.”
In a low voice, Klaus said that and took the unfinished fisherman knit from the noblewoman.
The woman absentmindedly looked at the middle-aged gentleman with a flushed face.
“I’ll undo it back to the previous row. Just wait.”
Klaus smoothly unraveled the yarn, and all the women were captivated by his skillful fingers.
Next to him, the slightly plump Sofia was knitting a lap blanket with red yarn.
Diana went downstairs and pulled a chair next to Sofia.
“…Is it alright to ask Duke-sama for something like this?”
“Fufufu. It’s fine. He used to knit all the time during his navy days at sea.”
“I didn’t know that.”
“I heard it for the first time too. If he had such a wonderful skill, I wish he had told us earlier.”
It seems that all sailors are knitting experts.
“Everyone is idle. It’s better to have something like knitting than doing nothing.”
“That’s true. By the way, Sofia-sama, how are you feeling?”
“I’m doing great. Look.”
Sofia lifted the hem of her dress, revealing thick knitted socks.
“Oh my!”
“Klaus made them for me. He said I shouldn’t get cold.”
Sofia no longer called Klaus “Ojii-sama”.
Diana narrowed her eyes.
“…Can you feel the movements of the baby now?”
“Yes, occasionally it spins around.”
“Wow, amazing!”
And then…
The door of the cabin was knocked rapidly.
“Yes.”
After speaking, Diana heads towards the entrance.
When she opens the door, there is──
“Oh, Village Chief Roberto. What brings you here today?”
Roberto looks around inside and then says,
“Well, I’m here to inspect the construction. After this class, I have something to discuss.”
He says with a slightly troubled expression.
“If you have something to discuss, you can do it now.”
“Hmm…”
Observing the exchange between the two, Klaus says.
“It’s already noon. Diana seems busy, so let’s end it here for today.”
He showed quick thinking. The students nodded at each other and left the house while being seen off by Roberto.
“Diana, I’ll come again next week.”
“Thank you, Klaus-sama.”
Duke McGallen and his wife had already returned to their completed villa.
“Oh… Village Chief.”
As if replacing them, Leon returned from the field.
“Is the Village Chief also attending the knitting class?”
“Oh, no… Hahaha.”
“Leon, the Village Chief has something to talk to us about.”
“Hmm…”
“Just wait a moment. I’ll bring the guest now…”
Roberto looked out beyond the entrance and quickly jumped to the carriage to inform someone of something.
“It’s a guest?”
Diana and Leon exchanged glances.
The person who got off the carriage was an old man wearing a robe.
Inviting him in, Roberto cautiously closed the front door.
“Um, who might you be…”
Roberto approached Diana and desperately grabbed her shoulders.
“…I have a request for you!”
Diana widened her eyes.
“A request?”
“Yes… the fate of this country is at stake!”
“That’s quite an exaggeration.”
“…This is no time for jokes.”
The old man in the robe stepped forward and removed his hood.
Diana froze.
The person standing there was someone she recognized.
King Hendrick IV of the Kingdom of Wendels.
In that moment, flames ignited in Diana’s mind.
“…No!”
Diana screamed. Sensing something was wrong, Leon pulled Diana away from Roberto.
“What’s wrong?”
“No, nooooo!”
“Calm down, Diana.”
Leon held his distraught wife tightly and cautiously looked back at the old man.
“Hey, who exactly are you…”
The old man finally spoke with a heavy voice.
“I am King Hendrick IV.”
Leon understood everything. Instantly, his dull-colored eyes filled with deep hatred.
Chapter 84: Diana’s Crushed Heart
Hendrick IV.
The king of Wendels.
The king, who was believed to be in the castle, for some reason, was here in this remote area.
Diana, who had been going in and out of the palace as a member of the Heinz Trading Company, immediately recognized his face.
But at the same time, what surged in her mind was that inferno.
The king who couldn’t quell the war, who squandered the excessive wealth of the Heinz Trading Company, and ultimately burned down the capital, indirectly causing the death of Diana’s beloved parents――
That king, carelessly and insensitively, appeared right in front of her.
“No, nooo! Get away! Get away…!”
Leon turned Diana, who continued to scream as if broken, and firmly told them in a clear tone.
“Please leave.”
Roberto was taken aback. It seemed that he never expected Diana to be so distraught.
“L-Leon. Can we at least talk?”
Leon looked down at the village chief and the king.
“I refuse.”
The king didn’t change his expression, but sweat dripped down his forehead.
“My wife… Diana lost her parents in the fires of Latgip.”
Upon hearing that, the king closed his eyes in pain.
“She didn’t even have time to mourn her parents. She desperately fled through the fire and somehow managed to survive in this completely unfamiliar remote area. Just when she thought she could finally have a stable life, this king chased her all the way here… this plague god (jinx)!”
Roberto hurriedly pleaded.
“Latgip is in a dire situation right now! The palace cavalry is currently divided and fighting each other. The royalists and the papal faction, and even external forces are attacking, causing a state of civil war. It’s dangerous for the king to stay in the palace like this. That’s why he needs to hide for a while. This border area is convenient. If you shelter him, there will surely be rewards when the war ends…”
“Who needs rewards!”
Leon spat out.
“I don’t need rewards if it means destroying the peace we finally obtained. And those so-called rewards are probably just the money that Heinz Trading Company cheated out of.”
Under the disdainful gaze of the young farmer, both the village chief and the king turned pale.
At that moment…
“Ugh…”
Diana quietly began to vomit in a corner of the room.
Seeing her pitiful back, the men were left speechless.
Leon walked over and gently patted Diana’s tense back.
Suddenly, Leon turned to the king.
“Leave.”
Swallowing his saliva at the young man’s intense expression, Roberto finally spoke.
“…We will come back.”
Roberto took the king and quietly returned to the carriage.
“…Diana.”
Leon called out his wife’s name.
“They’re gone. Don’t worry.”
“Ugh…”
Leon supports Diana’s shoulders, which suddenly appear thinner in just a few minutes.
“Diana has worked so hard to make this borderland prosperous. There is no valid reason to destroy this peace. No one has the right to do so… not even the king. I will never let them enter this house. That’s why…”
Diana’s body sways, and Leon quickly catches her, holding her tightly.
“Hey, Diana! Diana!”
Leon lightly slapped Diana’s cheeks.
Diana had fainted.
Leon stared at her in astonishment, then trembled his lips and rubbed his eyes.
After wiping her dirty face with a cloth, he held her close.
“She must have been suffering all this time… Diana.”
Because of her strong will, she never showed her anguish on the surface.
She may not have even been aware of suppressing her emotions.
Leon carried Diana upstairs and gently laid her on the bed.
And finally, he gazed at his sleeping wife’s face as she began to breathe peacefully.
“…I will protect Diana’s heart.”
Leon murmured to himself as if reminding himself, gently holding Diana’s hand.
・・・
『”𝐴𝑤𝑒𝑏𝑠𝑡𝑜𝑟𝑖𝑒𝑠.𝑐𝑜𝑚” – 𝐷𝑖𝑠𝑐𝑜𝑣𝑒𝑟 𝑎 𝑐𝑎𝑝𝑡𝑖𝑣𝑎𝑡𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑤𝑜𝑟𝑙𝑑 𝑜𝑓 𝑙𝑜𝑣𝑒, 𝑝𝑎𝑠𝑠𝑖𝑜𝑛 𝑎𝑛𝑑 𝑎𝑑𝑣𝑒𝑛𝑡𝑢𝑟𝑒, 𝑤ℎ𝑒𝑟𝑒 𝑦𝑜𝑢 𝑐𝑎𝑛 𝑖𝑛𝑑𝑢𝑙𝑔𝑒 𝑖𝑛 𝑎 𝑐𝑜𝑙𝑙𝑒𝑐𝑡𝑖𝑜𝑛 𝑜𝑓 𝑡𝑟𝑎𝑛𝑠𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑒𝑑 𝑛𝑜𝑣𝑒𝑙𝑠 𝑤𝑖𝑡ℎ “𝑑𝑎𝑖𝑙𝑦 𝑢𝑝𝑑𝑎𝑡𝑒𝑠” 𝑎𝑛𝑑 𝑒𝑥𝑐𝑙𝑢𝑠𝑖𝑣𝑒 𝑎𝑐𝑐𝑒𝑠𝑠 𝑡𝑜 “𝑎𝑑𝑣𝑎𝑛𝑐𝑒𝑑 𝑐ℎ𝑎𝑝𝑡𝑒𝑟𝑠”.』
・・・
Diana had a dream.
She was surrounded by raging flames, unable to escape.
As the oxygen ran out, she couldn’t breathe anymore, and in that moment――
“Diana.”
She heard a familiar voice and turned around.
There was only a shining arm.
“…Leon?”
Diana reached out her hand towards the arm, and a figure enveloped in light emerged from the flames.
Diana was amazed.
There stood her Otoo-sama, Aurel, with a black beard.
“…Otou-sama!”
Aurel, in the midst of the flames, smiled warmly.
“O-Otou-sama… Where have you been all this time?”
Trembling, Diana approached Aurel, and he spoke with a smile.
“Has the flower bloomed?”
Diana nodded.
“Yes, it has bloomed. Many flowers have bloomed, Otou-sama.”
“That’s good.”
Suddenly, the flames disappeared, and a flower field spread around them.
Colorful flowers bloomed, greenery flourished, and the smoke-filled sky returned to a clear blue.
At that moment, Diana finally remembered that she had sown these seeds herself.
“Yes, Otou-sama! I sowed the seeds of these flowers!”
Aurel laughed and plucked the colorful flowers.
His arms were soon filled with flowers.
“You truly are my daughter. I believed you could do it, Diana.”
“Otou-sama…”
“We must show Camilla too.”
“Oh, right. Okaa-sama…”
Far in the distance of the flower field, Camilla, with her crimson hair flowing in the wind, smiled.
“It’s been a while, Okaa-sama. You rarely came to visit.”
“Camilla went a little further… I have to catch up too.”
“Yes, it would be lonely to be alone.”
“Let’s pick more flowers. Enough for both of us.”
Saying so, Aurel held flowers in both hands.
As they walked through the flower field, Diana suddenly felt like she heard a crying voice behind her. She turned around.
The wind was calm in the flower field, and there was no one there.
When she turned back, Aurel was leaning against Camilla.
“Otou-sama, how did you get so far away all of a sudden…”
As Diana tried to continue walking through the flower field, Aurel shouted.
“Hey, Diana! Never mind us, do something about that crybaby over there.”
“…Crybaby?”
Diana turned around again. There was still no one there.
“Otou-sama, there’s no one there.”
“It’s still invisible, Diana!”
“Really? Is there someone there who I can’t see?”
“It’s there. So hurry back!”
“But…”
“Go and do something about that crybaby. It loves you much more than we do.”
At that moment,
A powerful crying voice pierced Diana’s ears.
“What a strong voice. I have to make It stop crying quickly…”
“Stay strong, Diana!”
“Hang in there, Diana!”
“Alright!”
With her parents’ voices, which she hadn’t heard in a long time, behind her, Diana walked back to the flower garden.
“Geez, who’s that crybaby…”
As she stepped on the flower garden, Diana regained her composure.
In that moment, her parents’ presence disappeared.
She understood everything.
“I see. . .”
Diana muttered while facing forward.
“You were always by my side. . . Thank you.”
She felt a light in her eyelids――
・・・
『”𝔄𝔴𝔢𝔟𝔰𝔱𝔬𝔯𝔦𝔢𝔰.𝔠𝔬𝔪” – 𝔇𝔦𝔰𝔠𝔬𝔳𝔢𝔯 𝔞 𝔠𝔞𝔭𝔱𝔦𝔳𝔞𝔱𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔴𝔬𝔯𝔩𝔡 𝔬𝔣 𝔩𝔬𝔳𝔢, 𝔭𝔞𝔰𝔰𝔦𝔬𝔫 𝔞𝔫𝔡 𝔞𝔡𝔳𝔢𝔫𝔱𝔲𝔯𝔢, 𝔴𝔥𝔢𝔯𝔢 𝔶𝔬𝔲 𝔠a𝔫 𝔦𝔫𝔡𝔲𝔩𝔤𝔢 𝔦𝔫 𝔞 𝔠𝔬𝔩𝔩𝔢𝔠𝔱𝔦𝔬𝔫 𝔬𝔣 𝔱𝔯𝔞𝔫𝔰𝔩𝔞𝔱𝔢𝔡 𝔫𝔬𝔳𝔢𝔩𝔰 𝔴𝔦𝔱𝔥 “𝔡𝔞𝔦𝔩𝔶 𝔲𝔭𝔡𝔞𝔱𝔢𝔰” 𝔞𝔫𝔡 𝔢𝔵𝔠𝔩𝔲𝔰𝔦𝔳𝔢 𝔞𝔠𝔠𝔢𝔰𝔰 𝔱𝔬 “𝔞𝔡𝔳𝔞𝔫𝔠𝔢𝔡 𝔠𝔥𝔞𝔭𝔱𝔢𝔯𝔰”.』
・・・
When Diana opened her eyes, Leon and an unfamiliar man were peering at her.
“. . . You’re awake.”
“Diana!”
Leon embraced Diana tightly, and she gently wrapped her arms around his back.
“…I’m sorry, Leon.”
“Why are you apologizing?”
“Was Leon crying?”
“?…No, not really…”
The unfamiliar man was wearing a white coat. Finally, Diana realized he was a doctor.
“…I’m fine now, Doctor. There’s no need for an examination.”
“Just to be sure, let me examine you. There’s something I’m concerned about…”
The doctor took out a notebook and suddenly asked this question.
“When was your last menstrual period?”
Diana’s eyes widened.
“Well, let me think… It’s been on and off since the war, so I’m not sure.”
“When did it stop?”
“! Um… Oh, now that you mention it, it’s been three months already.”
This time, it was Leon’s turn to widen his eyes.
“! Why didn’t you say something important like that sooner!”
“But, it was expected that It would be late…”
The doctor nodded easily and said,
“There is a possibility of pregnancy.”
The bedroom was filled with silence.
“If anything happens, please call me again.”
The doctor casually said that and lifted his bag.
“Um, what should I do?”
“Well, if you feel like vomiting, please rest. That’s all I can say for now. In a little while, we will be able to hear the fetal heartbeat with a stethoscope.”
The doctor seemed busy, gave a slight nod, and left the house.
Diana and Leon looked at each other.
“…Diana’s vomiting, wasn’t it because of the shock of the king’s visit?”
Diana muttered as she came back to her senses.
“…The king.”
Leon touched both of Diana’s cheeks and shook his head.
“I absolutely won’t let him come near this house. I won’t let him meet Diana.”
Diana furrowed her eyebrows.
“It would be troublesome if anything happened to Diana’s body. Diana is no longer just one person.”
Leon embraced Diana. Diana buried her face in Leon’s shoulder and sniffled.
“The person who loves me, the crybaby, the invisible person, huh…”
“…What’s that?”
“…It’s nothing.”
Diana cried, thinking about the unborn child and her disappeared parents.
(That’s right. That dream was probably Otou-sama coming to tell me about the pregnancy.)
And then… Diana felt like she would never see her Otou-sama again in her dreams.
Leon also sniffled along with Diana.
“Oh? So, it turns out the crybaby is actually you.”
“What are you saying… I’m crying because I’m happy, of course…”
Diana wiped Leon’s cheek and gently kissed his trembling lips.
Finally, Diana felt the realization of carrying Leon’s child.
Chapter 86: Winter Preparation and Grave Visits
Due to the possibility of pregnancy, Diana decided to temporarily stop working on the farm.
According to Leon, the early stages of pregnancy are crucial.
Diana only informed her sister and brother-in-law, as well as Duke and Duchess McGallen, about the possibility of her pregnancy.
During the winter, Klaus agreed to continue teaching knitting classes.
Her sister and brother-in-law were genuinely happy about her pregnancy and offered to help with anything once the baby was born. Diana finally felt relieved and began preparing for the long winter.
With winter approaching, hunting season arrived.
Daniel immediately brought numerous rifles slung over his shoulder to the inn.
“Finally, this season has come!”
At Daniel’s inn.
The men from the border region crossed their arms in front of them as they looked at the numerous shotguns thrown in the entrance hall.
“I’ve never touched a gun before.”
“Me neither.”
Hearing Leon and George’s words, Daniel spoke up.
“Then how have you been hunting until now?”
“We use traps. We only deal with what gets caught in them.”
“That doesn’t sound interesting at all.”
“Well, I’m not looking for excitement when it comes to eating meat…”
“I see… I understand.”
Klaus lifted the gun with practiced hands.
“A gun… It’s been a while.”
“Klaus-dono, I heard you were a soldier. Have you ever hunted?”
“Well, I’ve never shot a boar. But I’ve shot at humans.”
“…Isn’t that too dangerous for us?”
Carl and Gustav smiled with excitement, holding their rifles.
“Finally, this season has come!”
“Hehehe, Gustav-dono. Shall we make a bet? Who can shoot down more?”
“Um…”
Leon interrupted between the two.
“According to the village rules, you can’t bring back prey that weighs more than twice your own weight. So, it usually ends up being just one boar.”
Gustav grinned.
“In that case, I win this bet with my well-fed self.”
“…Isn’t the bet a bit strange?”
The group was seen off by the women as they entered the mountains owned by Leon.
“Daniel, don’t you have a wife?”
Asked by Klaus, Daniel snorted.
“Hmph… That’s a rude question. I just haven’t made up my mind yet.”
George said,
“Duke McGallen, it’s not right to ask such things out of pity.”
“Hmm… George, you’re the most impolite one right now. Understand?”
Daniel retorted irritably, recalling Laura, who had become even more beautiful recently.
George and Leon separated from the hunting group to set up traps.
In these mountains, the most cautious thing to watch out for is not the boars but the guns of humans.
If it’s just about eating, it would be safer to catch and butcher a trapped boar. It was common for ordinary farmers to hunt in that way.
“By the way.”
George said suddenly.
“Our parents’ graves are in this mountain, aren’t they?”
Leon looked surprised as he gazed at his older brother’s face.
George said calmly.
“I’m gradually becoming able to read.”
Leon nodded.
“I’m thinking of marrying Laura next spring, after this winter is over.”
Leon blushed slightly.
“…Yeah, that sounds good.”
“So, I thought of reporting it at the grave once.”
Sensing a slight shadow in Leon’s expression, George cleared his throat.
“…Especially for you, there must be a lot on your mind. Because you don’t have memories of our mother.”
“… ”
“You might not know the location. Since your bride has come, why not report it? I’ll guide you.”
Leon seemed to be deep in thought, but…
“…Yeah, let’s go and see.”
Surprisingly, he readily accepted his older brother’s offer.
The graves of their parents were located on a seemingly ordinary slope of the mountain.
Overgrown with ivy and buried under various dead branches, they managed to pull them out, discard them, and expose them.
They gazed at the graves together.
Suddenly, Leon spoke up.
“I think Diana is pregnant, probably.”
George looked up.
“…Is that so.”
“Yeah, she can’t keep anything down right now, so she’s trying to lie down as much as possible.”
“That means you’ll become a Otou-sama too…”
Leon took a deep breath.
“…I will. Suddenly, I will.”
“Well, I guess so.”
“I used to think that it was just a happy thing, but seeing Diana’s pale face every day, I realize it’s not just that… It might be something obvious.”
“…Yeah.”
“Giving birth is really tough until the end.”
“Even giving birth is tough.”
Leon looked at George with a puzzled expression. His older brother rubbed his eyes after a short pause. That’s when Leon realized.
His mother died giving birth to him.
“…Diana is a strong woman.”
George said, as if reminding himself.
“I believe she’ll be fine… But just in case, let’s say a prayer here.”
The cold tombstone of winter.
Leon gently traced it, recalling his wife’s warmth.
(Oh… No, I can’t)
Leon turned pale and collapsed on the spot. Then, he truly felt relieved that he didn’t come here alone.
“Leon.”
His older brother called his name.
“It’s still tough, huh? We’ve set the trap, let’s head back down.”
Gunshots began to echo all around. It seemed they were finally cornering the boar.
Supported by George, Leon descended through a different route from the others.
When they reached the middle of the mountain, Thomas had hung the boar upside down from a tree branch and was bleeding it out.
Fresh organs were still steaming on the ground.
The recently killed lives were there.
For some reason, Leon felt relieved by the unfamiliar scent of the beast’s blood and gazed at the hanging boar.
“Hey, there’s some skilled hunting going on this time, huh?”
Thomas said with shining eyes.
“There are still more boars. Look.”
Boars were rolling around in the grass.
“With this many, we can salt or smoke them all and easily get through the winter. No, maybe we have too many. We can sell the surplus. Diana probably has a good sales channel anyway, right?”
Leon and George looked at each other and laughed.
Dragging the boar, Klaus arrived.
“There are too many trees here, so it’s difficult to shoot for everyone. Let’s calculate it as one boar per person and divide them up.”
The former soldier was indeed experienced.
“They say pregnant women have a hard time in winter. With this much, both Sophia and Diana can rest assured.”
Upon hearing that, Thomas turned around, surprised, and looked at Leon’s face.
Leon smiled and answered, “Yes.”
・・・
『”ᴀᴡᴇʙsᴛᴏʀɪᴇs.ᴄᴏᴍ” – ᴅɪsᴄᴏᴠᴇʀ ᴀ ᴄᴀᴘᴛɪᴠᴀᴛɪɴɢ ᴡᴏʀʟᴅ ᴏғ ʟᴏᴠᴇ, ᴘᴀssɪᴏɴ ᴀɴᴅ ᴀᴅᴠeɴᴛᴜʀᴇ, ᴡʜᴇʀᴇ ʏᴏᴜ ᴄᴀɴ ɪɴᴅᴜʟɢᴇ ɪɴ ᴀ ᴄᴏʟʟᴇᴄᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏғ ᴛʀᴀɴsʟᴀᴛᴇᴅ ɴᴏᴠᴇʟs ᴡɪᴛʜ “ᴅᴀɪʟʏ ᴜᴘᴅᴀᴛᴇs” ᴀɴᴅ ᴇxᴄʟᴜsɪᴠᴇ ᴀᴄᴄᴇss ᴛᴏ “ᴀᴅᴠᴀɴᴄᴇᴅ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀs”.』
・・・
―Meanwhile,
The women were gathered in Diana’s house, sitting by the fireplace and leisurely knitting.
Ilsa entered the room, holding a newspaper.
“Something terrible has happened! The king of Wendels is missing!”
Sofia looked puzzled, Laura didn’t seem to notice, and Diana jumped up from her chair in shock.
“Oh my, is that so?”
Sofia continued knitting without stopping.
“Could he have been kidnapped? Or maybe he fled? Perhaps even assassinated…”
“What good would it do for the king to flee? It’s probably a kidnapping. I heard that in Latgip, there’s a conflict between the royalists, the papal faction, and even the common people, with soldiers fighting each other. There are those who want to kidnap the king and disrupt the situation.”
“Oh, so you’re saying it could be Eisenstadt’s doing.”
“I wonder if that’s a possibility, Diana.”
As water was poured, Diana became flustered.
“Ah…? Uh…”
“What’s wrong, Diana? Are you feeling unwell?”
“…N-no, it’s nothing.”
Diana lowered her gaze to the knitting needles.
Perhaps her sister’s speculation was off the mark――
That foolish king must have simply, without any thought, fled to the countryside, only concerned about his own safety.
It must be the reason why Roberto was so frustrated.
What does that king plan to do from now on? It’s only a matter of time before he’s found, as it was even reported in the newspapers. With the chaos escalating around the palace, it would be difficult to return.
But if he doesn’t return, it will be considered a retreat, and Wendels will automatically be considered defeated.
“It’s troublesome, isn’t it?”
Sofia said.
“Whichever way it goes, it’s a definite loss for Wendels.”
Ilsa responded irritably.
“We’ve known that for a while. The problem is how we lose. Depending on how we lose, it will determine how the people can be saved. If His Majesty doesn’t issue a surrender declaration properly, the conflict won’t end, and the chaos will continue. I want him to return to the palace quickly.”
“But Ilsa-san, if he stays in the palace, he might be killed by someone. For now, fleeing might not be such a bad choice. Once everyone calms down──”
“How do you expect to calm down those three factions of ruffians! Ah, it’s so frustrating…”
Perhaps Diana is the one who is most worried about the king.
If he waits to be sheltered by Roberto and waits for things to calm down, there’s no telling how long the conflict will last.
She heard that the townspeople are starving.
If left unattended, it could escalate into a large-scale civil war.
If a civil war breaks out――
Diana clutched her stomach.
(This child might be exposed to a difficult situation from the moment it’s born…)
Inside Diana’s stomach, which still hasn’t shown much reaction, it’s certain that it’s growing.
Her clothes no longer fit, and her belly occasionally protrudes. There’s no doubt that there’s something there.
“If a civil war breaks out, I can’t stay here.”
Sofia said, rubbing her large belly.
“While I still can, I should consider escaping. . .”
Diana raised her head abruptly. Ilsa eagerly responded.
“That might be a good idea. Eisenstadt seems to be relatively unaffected by the food shortage.”
Diana’s mind started to boil.
“That’s right. Diana, you should escape to Eisenstadt with us.”
Diana stood up abruptly.
“…Diana?”
Her bewildered sister asked.
“I don’t want some stranger to violate this land.”
The house fell silent as if water had been poured on it.
“If we flee, the fields will be left uncultivated. We’ve worked so hard to get this far――”
Ilsa’s expression clouded. It seemed unimaginable to her, who had lived a prosperous life.
“…That’s true. The cows and the fields will die if left unattended.”
“Diana-san has worked hard. I can’t imagine how much she has struggled to get this far.”
As she was comforted, Diana began to tremble.
“That damn old man…”
“…Diana?”
“It’s nothing… I just need to rest for a bit.”
Diana put down her unfinished knitting and went upstairs to her bedroom. Anger made her head spin.
As she lay on the bed…
“I’m back!”
Leon returned. Perhaps the hunting was over.
“Oh, Leon. Diana is on the second floor…”
“Feeling unwell again? I’ll go check.”
The familiar footsteps of her husband. Diana peeked her face out from under the blanket.
“Hey, Diana… Oh, what’s this, you’re awake?”
As Leon approached the bed, Diana pulled his arm closer.
“What is it?”
“Leon, did you see the newspaper?”
“We don’t have a newspaper at home.”
“It’s finally out. The escape of Hendrick IV.”
Leon widened his eyes and then lowered his voice.
“Has the village chief’s house been exposed?”
“It doesn’t seem like it yet. But it’s only a matter of time.”
“What will happen to this country…”
“I was just discussing that with my sisters. If it falls into a state of civil war, we might be driven out of this land…”
Leon said with a serious face.
“But even so, it doesn’t matter. As long as the children and Diana are safe.”
“But the cows, horses, chickens… even the fields that we finally expanded.”
“Don’t think too much about that. When the time comes, we won’t be able to move.”
Diana looked dejected. Observing her, Leon spoke.
“I understand. This place is the utopia that Diana created. You dragged me, a rotten person, and with your ideas, we worked hard to make money and build it. But that’s what war does, it destroys such things, sadly.”
“…Can’t we persuade Hendrick IV?”
Leon froze.
“…Diana?”
“I don’t want to give up my utopia for that cowardly king.”
“Hey.”
“Isn’t there a good way to force our way into the castle?”
“This time, let me say it. Don’t do anything unnecessary, really, stop it!”
Leon embraced Diana tightly. Diana shook her head.
“I will personally negotiate with the king. Tell him to return to the castle.”
“Hey, have some awareness as a mother. It might have been fine until now, but it’s no longer possible. Your impulse will put our future children in danger.”
“They’re my children, so I’m sure they’ll understand――.”
“Stop talking nonsense! Diana’s children are also my children!”
Leon held Diana’s shoulders with trembling hands.
“…Fine, don’t leave the house anymore.”
“Leon.”
“From today, you’re forbidden to go outside! It’s almost the season of snow anyway. There’s no harvest, just taking care of the cows. There’s no reason for Diana to go outside.”
“Leon… but.”
“No! No, no…”
Leon said that and started crying silently. As Diana stood there in shock, Leon pleaded with a breathless voice.
“P-Please, make sure to give birth safely. Promise me you won’t die giving birth, no matter what──.”
Diana felt a shock as if she had been punched.
(That’s right… Leon’s mother, right after giving birth to Leon…)
Diana wrapped her arms around her trembling husband’s back and pulled him close.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, Leon. I understand, so please don’t cry. I won’t leave the house anymore.”
While rubbing his own cheek, Leon asked with a trembling voice.
“…Is that true?”
“Yes, I promise.”
What she had to protect was not just the land.
It was her partner’s heart.
The most intimate and precious thing in this world.
(First, I have to give birth safely and reassure Leon…)
Diana gently pressed her cheek against Leon’s cheek.
・・・
『”𝕬𝖜𝖊𝖇𝖘𝖙𝖔𝖗𝖎𝖊𝖘.𝖈𝖔𝖒” – 𝕯𝖎𝖘𝖈o𝖛𝖊𝖗 𝖆 𝖈𝖆𝖕𝖙𝖎𝖛𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖜𝖔𝖗𝖑𝖉 𝖔𝖋 𝖑𝖔𝖛𝖊, 𝖕𝖆𝖘𝖘𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖆𝖉𝖛𝖊𝖓𝖙𝖚𝖗𝖊, 𝖜𝖍𝖊𝖗𝖊 𝖞𝖔𝖚 𝖈𝖆𝖓 𝖎𝖓𝖉𝖚𝖑𝖌𝖊 𝖎𝖓 𝖆 𝖈𝖔𝖑𝖑𝖊𝖈𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖔𝖋 𝖙𝖗𝖆𝖓𝖘𝖑𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖉 𝖓𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖑𝖘 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖍 “𝖉𝖆𝖎𝖑𝖞 𝖚𝖕𝖉𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖘” 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖊𝖝𝖈𝖑𝖚𝖘𝖎𝖛𝖊 𝖆𝖈𝖈𝖊𝖘𝖘 𝖙𝖔 “𝖆𝖉𝖛𝖆𝖓𝖈𝖊𝖉 𝖈𝖍𝖆𝖕𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖘”.』
・・・
Chapter 88: Everyone is the Same
However, the situation clearly continued to worsen.
Looking at the newspaper, Diana and Leon sighed.
An internal conflict had erupted, causing the city residents to flee to the outskirts one after another.
Pabst village was no exception. The central part of the village saw deteriorating security, and thefts began one after another.
Furthermore, men dressed as soldiers, whose origins were unknown, started wandering around the village. They formed their own private police force and created mysterious rules that the village had never seen before.
Of course, with Roberto’s inability to protect the king and his immobility, everything was falling behind.
Winter deepened, and the snow began to subside as February approached.
After a long time, the front door creaked.
Diana, holding her swollen belly, went to the entrance, and there――
“Village Chief Roberto…”
Leon rushed towards them with enthusiasm, but his breath caught when he saw the village chief.
Roberto was beaten up and barely standing, as if he would collapse at any moment.
“What happened? Those wounds!”
“Well, you see… the city militia sniffed out the king’s whereabouts…”
As he spoke, Roberto collapsed at the entrance.
“Village chief!”
Leon helped Roberto up.
Standing behind them was──
Hendrick IV, who had become thinner and had sunken eyes.
Diana trembled and pointed challengingly at the king.
“Go away! Right now!!”
The king frowned slightly.
“Because of your running around, many people are suffering… Why don’t you understand that?”
“…Diana.”
Roberto, still lying down, interrupted her.
“Even Your Majesty… if I die, it’s all over…”
“That’s enough, Roberto-dono. It’s my fault for not being able to control people’s hearts.”
Finally, Hendrick IV spoke.
“Now, there is no army to protect the king. The Papal Army and the people are continuing their fight. If I return to the castle, I will be killed.”
Diana gazed at the humble king.
“Fortunately, my wife and child have been taken to a third country, her birthplace. So, I don’t mind what happens to me anymore.”
The former dignity was no longer there.
“Roberto, thank you for everything. The pursuers are right there. I will be killed soon.”
There was a man who seemed to have given up on living.
In the midst of war, giving up on living…
Diana remembered the moment when she jumped into the flames.
Loneliness. Despair. Regret.
That moment when she was torn apart by those feelings…
Diana suddenly said something.
“…Then, shall we live here? In this remote place.”
Leon stared blankly at Diana.
“What?”
“Your Majesty, please change into work clothes immediately. And shave your hair and beard――.”
“Hey, Diana!”
Leon grabbed both of Diana’s shoulders.
“Are you sane, Diana?!”
“I have always been sane.”
“…!”
“Your Majesty, from today, your name will be Henry.”
The king froze.
“I will lend you that mountain cabin. If it’s found, well… it can’t be helped. Until then, shall we try living there?”
Leon is trembling violently.
With eyes filled with anger and fear, he stares straight at his wife.
“You fool, Diana… If you do something like that, we will be exposed to danger too!”
“But, Leon.”
Diana directed a loving gaze at the king standing behind Leon.
“I also gave up on living for a moment in the flames of Latgip.”
“…”
“It was really difficult to give up on living. But, you came to my rescue, and I was saved.”
“…”
“If I had died in despair, engulfed in the flames, neither I nor our unborn child would be here.”
“…”
“I can’t turn away someone who is on the verge of death in the midst of war.”
Leon took a step forward, as if preparing for something, and embraced his wife.
“Just promise me one thing.”
Diana nodded.
“If it really becomes dangerous, even if it means abandoning the king, escape with me on Regina. I can trust that horse.”
“Understood, I promise.”
“…Old man Henry. That’s the condition for letting you stay in the cabin. You have to protect yourself. That’s the deal.”
The king nodded. Leon picked up a set of work clothes hanging in the corner of the house and threw it at the king.
The king caught it and discarded his luxurious attire that he had been wearing.
Diana took the clothes and burned them in the fireplace.
“…And this too.”
Diana put salted potatoes and wild boar meat into a bag and handed it to the king.
“With this and some milk, you can sustain yourself for a week. It’s a very harsh diet, but please endure it. You can take as much milk and eggs as you want from the cowshed. There’s a razor in the washroom, feel free to use it.”
The king received the bag with trembling hands.
And then…
“T-Thank you…!”
Saying that, the king burst into tears.
Leon and Diana were stunned.
The king walked unsteadily towards the snowy outside, heading to a small mountain hut a little below.
While watching his thin figure disappear, Leon gently supported Diana’s back.
“We all want to live as long as possible…”
Diana murmured. The king kept getting smaller and smaller.
“We’re all the same.”
And so, the king began to live in this remote area under the alias of Henry.
It seems that Roberto’s house was destroyed, so he couldn’t return to the village and decided to stay at Daniel’s inn for a while.
The king often wandered around the outskirts, gathering wild vegetables and getting milk from cows. But even when Ilsa saw the thin, bald-headed old man, she didn’t realize that he was the king.
“Hey, Diana. Who is that person staying in your mountain cabin recently?”
Diana broke into a cold sweat but quickly presented the backstory she had prepared.
“Oh, that person is Henry, who escaped from the urban area. He wants to go hunting, so he asked if he could stay. No one is currently using that mountain cabin, so I thought it would be okay to lend it to him…”
“Is that so? But you shouldn’t just let someone with an unknown background stay.”
“Well, um… But I understand the suffering of losing a home in the war…”
“That’s true! Diana, you’re such a kind girl.”
While Diana laughed and tried to hide it, she gently stroked her growing belly, which had been showing more movements lately.
Although her morning sickness had subsided, she wondered if she would be able to act quickly if a major event occurred before giving birth.
As her belly grew larger, her anxiety also increased. She knew she couldn’t back down after saying those words in front of her husband.
“By the way, Diana, when is your due date?”
“It seems like it will be around summer.”
“That’s good… I wish I could get pregnant soon too…”
“Well, that’s… There are various factors involved, you know.”
“That seems to be the case. It’s easy to get pregnant when you want to, but it doesn’t happen when you can’t.”
My sister, she seems to have various worries.
Living is a wonderful thing, but suffering always follows.
Having finished knitting the lap blanket, she placed it on her lap and let out a sigh.
When she worries, her stomach hurts. Then the fetal movements also become quiet. An indescribable sense of tension always lingers in Diana’s stomach.
She gazes at the newspaper her sister brought in.
It seemed that Latgip was in a state of chaos. There were even discussions about whether a third country would intervene.
Because the king was absent.
(I wonder how long His Majesty intends to live here.)
Diana looked outside the window, and it was at that moment.
From a distance, a large group of horses carrying people approached here. Diana covered her mouth and her heart raced with nervousness.
“Oh? I wonder what that is.”
Ilsa also seemed to notice the anomaly. Then, the front door slammed open, and Leon and George, who were supposed to be out in the back mountains, rushed in.
“Hey, what’s that?”
George asked, and Diana trembled. The moment she had been dreading had finally arrived.
Diana carefully observed the people on horseback.
They didn’t seem to be soldiers. Some of them were carrying weapons, but most were unarmed civilians.
“…Are they militia?”
George muttered, thinking the same thing.
“It’s dangerous to stay here.”
Leon said, taking Diana’s hand.
“Everyone, let’s escape on horseback!”
“…What’s wrong, Leon? Why are you so scared?”
“Why… Because my pregnant wife is here!”
“I understand your feelings, but… This remote area is surrounded by mountains. There’s no escape.”
George calmly stated.
“They’re probably here for looting. If we leave now, we’ll likely be shot. It’s best to escape while they’re busy looting. I’ll go to the mountains.”
“I see… the mountains…”
“You all should come too. My brothers and I are familiar with those mountains, so we’ll be fine.”
However, Diana was preoccupied with something else.
The crowd of people on horseback.
They were all equally thin――
Diana couldn’t believe that those emaciated individuals, who seemed to be nothing but skin and bones, had such energy. The looting she had witnessed before was clearly carried out by robust and energetic individuals.
“Ilsa.”
Suddenly called by her sister, Ilsa flinched and looked up.
“Um, can you boil as many potatoes as possible?”
Everyone present held their breath.
“Diana, what on earth are you saying…”
“Those people are hungry. If we give them food, maybe we can drive them away.”
George laughed disdainfully.
“Don’t be foolish. It’s not that simple. They’re here to loot, you know?”
Diana retorted.
“George. Have you ever been looted? I have. That’s why I know they’re not looters.”
George was overwhelmed and remained silent. Diana stood up calmly and prepared a pot.
“Hey, Diana…”
“Leon, bring the salted boar meat from the pantry.”
As she spoke, Diana dropped oil into the pot and started sautéing flour.
She mixed it with milk and continued stirring until it thickened. Just as a delightful aroma filled the air, Ilsa finally mustered the energy to get up.
“You’re right, Diana… Let them eat something delicious. They might be on edge because they’re hungry.”
The men stared blankly, observing the heiresses of Heinz Trading Company.
The room was filled with the pleasant scent of steam, and the chimney emitted the gentle aroma of lunch.
Daniel rolled in.
“Hey! Leon, the looters are getting closer!”
“Oh, perfect timing, Daniel. Could you bring all the wine from your inn here?”
“Huh?!”
“Please. That wine will surely save our lives.”
“What kind of logic is that…”
Just do as I say. Prepare for the party.”
Leon slumped down on the spot.
“Diana… Have you finally gone mad?”
“What are you talking about? Come on, Leon, work too! Is the boar meat ready?”
Chapter 90: Bring out the King!
“Bring forth the king!”
A voice resounds in the outskirts of Pabst village.
“Bring forth the king!”
The voice surges like waves, echoing back and forth.
It seems that rather than looters, it is a group of militia chasing after the king.
Ilsa trembles at the approaching roar, but Diana gathers all the available plates from the surroundings and prepares a stew of pork and potatoes.
And on top of that, she adds pickled flowers as a topping.
A stew of flowers, truly a sight to behold.
“Well, I guess we have to take all of this with us.”
Diana mutters, and Leon grabs her shoulder.
“I-Idiot! Who would dare to go outside now!”
Leon’s face turns pale as if it’s the end of the world. Diana smiles.
“Don’t worry. I’m sure no one would suddenly shoot a pregnant woman.”
Leon despairs.
“They’re after the king. And yet, they’ve already passed by that mountain hut.”
The crowd seems to believe that the king is hiding at the summit.
“If they’re searching for the king, the chances of them killing us outright are low. They will surely come and ask for the king’s whereabouts.”
“Maybe, but…”
“Maybe, but… There’s no escape anyway. Let’s try at least one way to survive.”
The house fell silent.
“Diana.”
Leon embraced Diana tightly and gently kissed her trembling lips.
“You’re too strong.”
“Yeah.”
“But right now, it’s really tough.”
“Yeah.”
“…Come back for sure.”
“Got it. I’ll be back.”
Her legs felt weak.
Of course, she was scared.
But let’s bet on this possibility.
She can see Daniel aiming a hunting rifle by the window. If something happens, he will surely help.
Ilsa tightly closes her eyes and prays.
George, completely absent-minded, opens a wine bottle.
The door opens.
A pregnant woman with fiery red hair tied up and colorful stews in both hands comes out.
No doubt about it, she is completely unarmed.
Diana smiles with a smile.
“Hello. What can I do for you?”
At that moment.
The militiaman stares at Diana with his mouth wide open.
“Oh, bring out the king!”
Someone shouts.
“The king?”
Diana looks bewildered.
“…There is no king. You may search the house if you like.”
Several men dismount their horses.
“Then, let us see.”
“Yes. But please refrain from harming my family inside.”
“Understood.”
Diana moves forward without looking back.
Then, she offers the stew to the thinnest girl among the militiamen.
“You must be hungry, right?”
As the surroundings hesitate, Diana takes a bite of the stew in front of her as if to taste-test it.
“It’s delicious.”
Steam rises in the cold sky.
In this war, city dwellers can barely eat.
There seems to be no option to refuse.
The girl takes the plate and starts devouring the stew with enthusiasm.
The surroundings look at it enviously. . .
“There is still food available. I’m sure everyone is hungry, right? Let’s all eat stew together.”
And then,
Everyone dismounted at once. The eyes that had lost their vitality until now suddenly sparkled, and in no time, a crowd formed in front of the house.
When Diana returned home, Leon immediately jumped on her.
“Wow, Diana!”
“Leon, I’m home!”
“Waaah, Diana!”
“Onee-sama… it’s painful.”
“Hey… come help me here.”
Daniel poured stew into plates while grumbling.
“Alright, I’ll pour too.”
Since there were only twenty plates, they shared the food. The emaciated city dwellers ate the stew while crying. George poured wine into everyone’s glasses and they also shared it.
The stew in the large pot quickly disappeared.
The group that had been searching the house arrived.
“Hey, who said the king was here? He’s nowhere to be found.”
“Keep searching! He must be somewhere!”
However, even they couldn’t resist their hunger.
“…Don’t we have any for us?”
“I’m sorry, we’ve run out. But if you’re okay with scrambled eggs and bread, I can prepare it quickly.”
“Oh! Then, can we have that?”
“With pleasure. Hunger is truly painful, isn’t it?”
Diana and Leon stood in the kitchen, one frying eggs and the other toasting bread over the fire.
They temporarily halted their search efforts and enjoyed a meal together. They drank wine straight from the bottle.
Diana and Leon stared at them intently, thinking about the hardships of the city.
“…What’s happening in Latgip now?”
The men suddenly had serious expressions.
“It’s hell. Food no longer comes in, girls are being abducted, and houses are mostly burned down.”
“The ones leading this are the Pope’s army. It’s unbearable. The King’s army has scattered because the king himself is missing. The Pope’s army is not protecting the country, but trying to seize it. They are a mass of self-interest and greed. If the people don’t unite and exterminate them, there is no future for Wendels.”
Diana and Leon exchanged glances.
“That’s why we need the king to come out. We have to quickly capture him and bring him back to the castle.”
It seemed that they didn’t intend to kill the king.
Chapter 91: Return of the King
While Diana is giving food to the militia, Leon and George run to the mountain hut.
If they don’t convey that they are not enemies, they won’t know what actions that cowardly king will take.
Running past the people who are preoccupied with their meals, the two open the mountain hut.
The emaciated king is trembling in the corner of the hut.
“So, you’re the king.”
George said with his usual disrespectful attitude.
“Don’t worry, old man Henry. It doesn’t seem like they’ve come to kill you.”
At Leon’s words, the king cautiously raises his face.
“Because you fled, the royal army couldn’t move. It seems that the ones causing havoc in the city are the Pope’s army. The people want to find you and defeat the Pope’s army.”
Then…
The king, who had been trembling, suddenly regained his composure and stood up.
“Is that true?”
Seeing the obvious change in the king’s expression, the brothers exchanged a worried glance.
“…Yes, it is. So, for now, we should reorganize the royal army. Do you have any connections?”
“That’s right… I’m in trouble because I don’t.”
“In that case, you should seek cooperation from the people. If we dare to be more demanding, we should also look for more powerful allies…”
As the king pondered, footsteps from afar approached them.
When the three of them stuck their heads out of the cabin, Diana, riding her beloved horse Regina, was there.
Leading the people, she stood tall, a majestic pregnant woman.
Seeing that, George patted Leon’s back.
“Hey, it’s the arrival of the goddess of victory.”
Leon was pushed out of the cabin and welcomed his wife.
“Diana! What on earth…”
“Oh, Leon. Since everyone wanted to meet the king, I brought them along.”
“Hey, seriously…”
The people dismounted their horses and looked through the windows of the cabin to see the king inside.
There, they saw the king living in an empty room, emaciated.
Diana entered the cabin and spoke eloquently.
“To ensure His Majesty’s safety from the Pope’s army, he hid in the borderlands near this border and waited for the right moment. This is all for the sake of the country! If he were killed by the Pope’s army, this country would have no choice but to continue fighting against Eisenstadt.”
The people exchanged glances.
“For now, we must unite as citizens and avoid civil war. From now on, His Majesty will surrender to Eisenstadt as planned. His Majesty has made the decision to stop the war!”
At that moment…
The people cheered with joy. Meanwhile, King Hendrick IV turned pale.
“W-Wait…!”
“The fact that he is here along the border is the best proof. With allies now, His Majesty can cross this border at any time and be prepared to stop the war!”
“Hey, stop it.”
“With the power of everyone, please safely escort Your Majesty to Eisenstadt. The arrangements have already been made there.”
“?!”
“Yes, I will provide preserved food. Dried boar meat. Please use it to survive the long journey to Eisenstadt. Before the Pope’s army finds you!”
King Hendrick IV was left speechless. Leon was dumbfounded, and George turned his face away, trying to hold back his laughter.
“Hail, King Hendrick IV!”
Voices came from the people.
“Hail!”
“Hail!”
The voices praising King Hendrick IV echoed in the borderlands, and the people became lively.
“Just wait, Diana. I’m still…”
The flustered king, Diana smiled and nodded.
“Please rest assured. I have already contacted Gustav from Ishtar Trading Company, and the matter has been settled.”
“What?!”
“We immediately sent our messenger to Eisenstadt. We requested the guarantee of Your Majesty’s safety. All that’s left is to go there, accept their terms of surrender, and sign the agreement. How about that? Isn’t it a simple mission?”
“Well, however…”
“The actions of the Papal Army have created a favorable situation. King Hendrick IV will be remembered by the people as a hero who stopped the civil war, rather than a king who led the country to defeat.”
“Ugh, uuu…”
With all the preparations in place, the king, who could no longer escape or hide, burst into tears.
“Oh, His Majesty seems to be shedding tears of joy in response to the voices of the people.”
Saying so with an exuberant voice, Diana turned to the crowd.
As a signal, Leon and George stood on either side, lifting King Hendrick IV to his feet. As if being escorted, the king was taken outside the cabin.
The carriage from Ishtar Trading Company arrived.
Inside the carriage, Duke McGallen and Gustav were already present.
“Hey, Diana. We’re ready over here too.”
“Thank you. Please, the two of you, work together and safely deliver His Majesty.”
“Well, I didn’t expect you to be hiding in a place like this. Your Majesty, rest assured. Duke McGallen is the oldest and most prestigious military figure in Eisenstadt. I am Gustav, the owner of Ishtar Trading Company, the largest patron of the Eisenstadt royal family. With the efforts of these two, the King of Eisenstadt will have no choice but to agree not to harm you.”
Everything was in place.
King Hendrick IV was sandwiched between the people and powerful figures from the enemy country, and further surrounded by the people as he headed north to the border.
In front of Diana’s house, Ilsa and Sofia prayed for the safety of their respective partners and waved handkerchiefs.
While watching that, Leon approached Diana and embraced her shoulder from the side.
“You idiot.”
Leon’s voice was rough, but he showed a tired smile.
“I told you to stay at home, didn’t I?!”
“But, I want to stop the chaos as soon as possible.”
“Normally, only the king can stop the chaos, you know!”
“Oh really? It seems even a pregnant woman can stop it.”
“Oh come on…”
George silently watched the exchange between the two couples.
・・・
『”𝘼𝙬𝙚𝙗𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙞𝙚𝙨.𝙘𝙤𝙢” – 𝘿𝙞𝙨𝙘𝙤𝙫𝙚𝙧 𝙖 𝙘𝙖𝙥𝙩𝙞𝙫𝙖𝙩𝙞𝙣𝙜 𝙬𝙤𝙧𝙡𝙙 𝙤𝙛 𝙡𝙤𝙫𝙚, 𝙥𝙖𝙨𝙨𝙞𝙤𝙣 𝙖𝙣𝙙 𝙖𝙙𝙫𝙚𝙣𝙩𝙪𝙧𝙚, 𝙬𝙝𝙚𝙧𝙚 𝙮𝙤𝙪 𝙘𝙖𝙣 𝙞𝙣𝙙u𝙡𝙜𝙚 𝙞𝙣 𝙖 𝙘𝙤𝙡𝙡𝙚𝙘𝙩𝙞𝙤𝙣 𝙤𝙛 𝙩𝙧𝙖𝙣𝙨𝙡𝙖𝙩𝙚𝙙 𝙣𝙤𝙫𝙚𝙡𝙨 𝙬𝙞𝙩𝙝 “𝙙𝙖𝙞𝙡𝙮 𝙪𝙥𝙙𝙖𝙩𝙚𝙨” 𝙖𝙣𝙙 𝙚𝙭𝙘𝙡𝙪𝙨𝙞𝙫𝙚 𝙖𝙘𝙘𝙚𝙨𝙨 𝙩𝙤 “𝙖𝙙𝙫𝙖𝙣𝙘𝙚𝙙 𝙘𝙝𝙖𝙥𝙩𝙚𝙧𝙨”.』
・・・
On the outskirts of a night where silence returned.
In bed, Leon tightly embraced Diana.
“Enough already… let go.”
“No.”
“But with this, I can finally give birth to our child without worries.”
“Sigh…”
“What’s wrong?”
“…If I were to marry Diana, no matter how many lives I had, it wouldn’t be enough.”
Diana chuckled softly at her husband’s shoulder.
“Oh, right now.”
Diana pressed her belly.
“It moved. It stayed still all day, but now I feel relieved.”
“If his/her mother is this reckless, both you and I will have a hard time.”
Diana watched Leon, who spoke to her belly, and laughed again.
They lay on their backs, looking out the window at the beautiful moon together.
“In spring, George is going to marry Laura.”
“Oh, finally… George can read now?”
“Diana’s due date is in summer, right?”
“Yes. The doctor said so.”
“But before that, Sophia will give birth.”
“It’s reassuring to have a senior mom nearby.”
“The borderlands will become lively.”
“Fufu, yes.”
After such a eventful day, they cherished the quiet night.
“…Diana, the moon goddess.”
Under the sheets, Diana held hands with Leon.
“They also call her the goddess of fertility.”
“…It makes me happy when you say things like that.”
“Well, it’s not entirely a joke. There are times when I can’t think of you any other way.”
“Hehe.”
“You’ve changed not only my life but also the country.”
“Yes.”
While saying that, Diana prayed to the moon.
May this connected hand never be severed until the end.
“I’m glad I married you, Diana.”
“Yes, I’m glad I married you too, Leon.”
“…Really?”
“Why are you questioning it?”
“Well, because… we were poor, and we were just sulking in a mountain cabin.”
“Not many husbands would let their wives do as they please like this.”
“Oh, I see…”
“In a good way, Leon has no pride, right?”
“That’s a good thing…?”
May we continue living together forever.
“Bringing a life into this world and protecting it is truly difficult.”
“Yeah. My mother gave birth to me and then died.”
“…”
“…Oh, sorry.”
“…”
“…I’m sorry for making you worried, Diana.”
May I be able to alleviate each of your worries.
“If I can give birth here without dying, Leon will surely be freed from the curse.”
“…Diana.”
“Hmm?”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to burden you with all of this…”
“It’s okay. I’m giving birth because I want to.”
“. . .”
“Don’t think too hard about it. Everything I’m doing, I’m doing because I want to.”
I hope I can do everything I can until the end.
What I want to do, surely. . .
Is to rebuild my family and my place that I couldn’t protect.
Perhaps that is what it means.
Together with my beloved person.
In this remote frontier.
“Hey, Leon.”
“Yeah?”
“When spring comes, make another flower crown for me.”
“Sure. But Diana, you should…”
“What?”
“Make the syrup from wisteria flowers again. I don’t particularly like sweet things, but that one has a special taste.”
“…Alright.”
“It’ll be interesting to see what grows from Aurel-sama’s seeds in spring.”
“…”
“Diana?”
“…”
“Are you crying?”
He held her closer.
“It’s been tough for you, in many ways.”
Because it was winter, it felt even warmer.
“Having seen Diana’s misfortunes up close… I may be presumptuous to say I understand, but I do.”
There was a strong kick from inside her belly. Leon received it against his own stomach, and they laughed together.
“From now on, I want to witness Diana’s happiness up close.”
“Always…?”
“Yes.”
“Will you always be there to witness it?”
“I promise.”
Diana closed her eyes, finishing her prayer.
Surely, tomorrow will be better.
Surely――
──𝘛𝘰 𝘮𝘺 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘋𝘪𝘢𝘯𝘢-𝘴𝘢𝘮𝘢.
𝘐𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘦𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘩𝘴 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘐 𝘨𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘣𝘪𝘳𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘺 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘴𝘵 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦.
𝘐 𝘮𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘺 𝘩𝘶𝘴𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥’𝘴 𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘐 𝘳𝘦𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳-𝘪𝘯-𝘭𝘢𝘸’𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘥𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨.
𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘴 𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘥, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘌𝘪𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘥𝘵. 𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘶𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘴, 𝘸𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘨𝘰 𝘵𝘰 𝘗𝘢𝘣𝘴𝘵 𝘷𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘨𝘦 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘴𝘶𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵. 𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦, 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺.
𝘐 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘋𝘪𝘢𝘯𝘢-𝘴𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘨𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘣𝘪𝘳𝘵𝘩 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳. 𝘐 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘷𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘰𝘶𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘮𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘣𝘦 𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘭, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘐 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘨𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘦 𝘮𝘦𝘦𝘵 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯.
𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺.
𝘐 𝘩𝘰𝘱𝘦 𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘯 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘧𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘴. 𝘔𝘺 𝘩𝘶𝘴𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘭𝘴𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘦𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩.
──𝘍𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘚𝘰𝘧𝘪𝘢.
𝕠𝕠𝕠
──𝘛𝘰 𝘮𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘳.
𝘏𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘤𝘬 𝘐𝘝 𝘮𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘢 𝘥𝘦𝘤𝘭𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯 𝘌𝘪𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘥𝘵 𝘢𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘢 𝘥𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵 𝘫𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘺.
𝘎𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘷 𝘢𝘭𝘴𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘵 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘢 𝘣𝘪𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘥𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘫𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘺.
𝘐 𝘢𝘮 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘗𝘢𝘱𝘢𝘭 𝘈𝘳𝘮𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘻𝘦𝘯𝘴.
𝘓𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘯𝘰𝘸, 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘔𝘢𝘫𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘺 𝘮𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘱 𝘪𝘵. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘹𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢𝘣𝘯𝘰𝘳𝘮𝘢𝘭, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘬𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘶𝘯𝘢𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘥𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘞𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘭𝘴, 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘤𝘩 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘶𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘪𝘥𝘴𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘶𝘯𝘦.
𝘞𝘦 𝘢𝘭𝘴𝘰 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘌𝘪𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘥𝘵 𝘗𝘢𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦.
𝘐𝘵 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘢 𝘩𝘶𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘴𝘪𝘨𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘪𝘳𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘢 𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘢𝘯𝘵, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘏𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘤𝘬 𝘐𝘝 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘥.
𝘙𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘪𝘷𝘪𝘭 𝘸𝘢𝘳 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘶𝘤𝘤𝘶𝘮𝘣𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘮𝘦, 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘵𝘩 𝘥𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺.
𝘐 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯’𝘵 𝘴𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘶𝘤𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘵’𝘴 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨.
𝘠𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘷𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘨𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦?
𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘶𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘴.
𝘐𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘢 𝘺𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘺 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘴, 𝘴𝘰 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘵𝘩.
𝘐 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘷𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘪𝘯𝘯 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺 𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘳𝘯.
𝘞𝘢𝘪𝘵 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘮𝘦, 𝘐 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘶𝘱𝘱𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥𝘣𝘪𝘳𝘵𝘩.
──𝘍𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘐𝘭𝘴𝘢.
𝕠𝕠𝕠
Diana lifted her face from those letters and gritted her teeth.
“…I won’t make it in time!”
Diana had just gone into labor and bit down on the nearby sheets due to the intense pain.
Beside her, Leon was pacing anxiously.
“Oh, calm down, calm down, calm down.”
“You calm down!”
“But, I didn’t expect the labor to start this early…!”
“I’m already at full term, right? It wouldn’t be strange for the baby to be born anytime… ahhhh!”
“Diana!”
Leon turned pale and rubbed his back.
“Not there! The lower back!”
“Yes, yes!”
“Rub harder!”
“Like this?”
“No, different! More… different… you useless!”
“Eh…?”
“Is the doctor still not here?!”
Diana tried to leave the house, clutching her large belly.
“Oh no, Diana, you can’t!”
“I’ve had enough! I’ll go to the doctor myself! The pain is unbearable!”
“Diana has gone mad…”
“Bring Regina here, Leon. Quickly!”
Just then, George opened the door from the other side.
“? Diana…”
“I’m going to the doctor now.”
“Are you crazy? I brought the doctor. For now, let them check your belly and head.”
The doctor chased the two men out, examined Diana’s cervix, and quickly came out of the house.
“Doctor, how is Diana?”
“She’s progressing fine. If everything goes well, she should give birth in about eight hours.”
The siblings exchanged glances.
“Eight hours?”
“Yes. So when the baby is about to be born, call me again. If there’s a tear, I’ll stitch it up. I’ll leave for now.”
Leon confronted the doctor.
“Will you stay and watch…?!”
“I won’t. Even if I’m here, it won’t change anything.”
“!”
“Childbirth is like that, you know. The doctor can’t take away the pain. The doctor’s role comes after the baby is born, I’m sorry.”
“But…”
The doctor quickly left.
Diana continued to walk around, but soon collapsed weakly.
As Leon massaged her lower back, George spoke up.
“Diana, is there something you want to eat?”
Diana lifted her sweaty face.
“Huh? Food?”
“Yeah. Eating something during the early stages of labor can help progress the childbirth.”
Desperate to be relieved from the pain as soon as possible, Diana responded.
“A bowl of edamame soup, rye bread… roasted lamb with wasabi wine sauce… blueberry sorbet with prosciutto and ricotta cheese…”
I can’t make all that!”
“What’s with you, George? You told me to say it…”
As she said that, Diana burst into tears. Seeing her vulnerable state, which was so unlike her usual strong self, the two who knew Diana well lowered their shoulders.
“…I’ll go and get it.”
George goes out of the entrance once again. As Leon stands up, his brother turns back and says,
“You stay by Diana’s side. Our mother ate a lot before giving birth. If you eat… a healthy child will surely be born.”
Blushing, Leon comforts the suffering Diana.
“…I’m counting on you.”
George leaves without responding to Leon’s words.
His destination is Daniel’s inn.
It’s summer, and Daniel had returned here from the urban area after a long time.
Seeing George walking towards the entrance of the inn, Daniel approaches.
“Oh, long time no see. What can I do for you?”
“Fava bean soup, rye bread. Roasted mutton with wasabi wine sauce. Blueberry sorbet with prosciutto and ricotta cheese. Can you make them now?”
“Huh? What’s with the sudden request? I can’t make all of that.”
“Diana’s going into labor. She wants to eat those before giving birth.”
“What… Is that true?! Hurry up and tell me!”
Daniel, as if scattering everything around, hastily retreats into the back.
・・・
『”𝙰𝚠𝚎𝚋𝚜𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚒𝚎𝚜.𝚌𝚘𝚖” – 𝙳𝚒𝚜𝚌𝚘v𝚎𝚛 𝚊 𝚌𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚒v𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚠𝚘𝚛𝚕𝚍 𝚘𝚏 𝚕𝚘v𝚎, 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚊𝚍v𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚛𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚌𝚊𝚗 𝚒𝚗𝚍𝚞𝚕𝚐𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚌𝚘𝚕𝚕𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚗𝚜𝚕𝚊𝚝𝚎𝚍 𝚗𝚘v𝚎𝚕𝚜 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 “𝚍𝚊𝚒𝚕𝚢 𝚞𝚙𝚍𝚊𝚝𝚎𝚜” 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚎𝚡𝚌𝚕𝚞𝚜𝚒v𝚎 𝚊𝚌𝚌𝚎𝚜𝚜 𝚝𝚘 “𝚊𝚍v𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎𝚍 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛𝚜”.』
・・・
Chapter 94: Diana Giving Birth
Sofia was riding in the carriage with Ilsa.
They were traveling together.
Both of their husbands were still busy with the chaos in Eisenstadt, so the two ladies were heading to Diana’s mansion ahead of them.
“Oh, Pabst village is indeed cool. The highland area is nice.”
Beside Sofia, there was a baby girl in a basket. She was named Leah, a little girl.
Sofia held her between the maids and gently watched Leah sleeping with a maternal gaze.
“If we keep going like this, we should arrive by evening.”
“Yes.”
“Diana will give birth to her child in another month. I’m excited to be there for her. Not that I’m carrying any good luck, but I want to be there for her.”
“That would be nice. In any case, having her Onee-sama there should be reassuring.”
“When Sofia-sama gave birth, were her Onee-samas there too?”
“Yes. All three of them came together. They all have experience giving birth, so they were quite bossy during labor.”
“Fufufu, I can imagine.”
As they entered Pabst village, the neighboring carriage hurriedly passed them.
Ilsa peeked out of the window and looked at the carriage.
“What’s wrong, Ilsa-san?”
“Well, wasn’t that carriage driver Leon?”
“Oh, perhaps he’s transporting a customer.”
“They seem to be in quite a hurry, even though it’s already evening.”
As they approached the border, the two of them were enveloped in a tense atmosphere.
“Hey, there are quite a few horses parked in front of Diana’s house.”
“I wonder if something happened…”
Just then, Sofia’s daughter, Leah, started crying loudly.
“Oh, sorry for leaving you alone.”
Sofia took Leah out of the basket and held her vertically, gently rubbing her back.
When Ilsa got off the carriage, familiar faces were standing in front of Diana’s house.
All of them were men. Ilsa hurriedly went to Leon.
“Leon! What’s happening?”
Turning around at the sound of her voice, Leon widened his eyes.
“Oh, Ilsa-sama!”
“What happened?”
“What… the baby’s head is about to come out, right now.”
“What!”
“Right now, Diana is giving birth! The doctor told all the men to leave, so I’m here…”
“Diana!”
Ilsa cut off Leon’s words and rushed into the house.
“Ilsa-san, wait!”
From behind, Sofia, holding the baby, walked unsteadily towards them.
Sofia took a deep breath and asked Leon.
“How was Diana-san…? What was her condition?”
“Well… for some reason, she ate lunch like crazy.”
“Oh.”
“She said it hurts when she lies down, so she wandered around the room with vacant eyes for hours.”
“I see.”
“To be honest, I’m worried that she might be going crazy.”
“Well, enduring that intense pain, it’s only natural for her to lose her mind a bit.”
“I wish I could be by her side…”
“It’s wiser to stay away, as she might end up insulting him or breaking her husband’s fingers.”
“…Sofia-sama, um, how was your childbirth?”
“Oh my, well… I messed up everything I said earlier, thanks to Klaus.”
“R-Right…”
Leon regained his composure.
“All I can do is wait, huh…”
“Waiting is a noble task in itself.”
And…
“Leon!”
From inside the house, Diana’s agonizing scream could be heard. Leon turned pale.
“!Diana…”
“Leon, you idiot!!!”
Upon hearing that voice, everyone gathered at the border burst into laughter. Leon’s face turned bright red.
“Leon, you’re so lucky, it’s unfair!!!”
“…”
“You should try giving birth! Go ahead and give birth!!!”
“…”
“I’ll kill you!!!”
“!”
“Stop… stop, stop it! I told you to stop, you quack doctor!!!”
“…”
“Leon, help me!!!”
“Ugh…”
Leon turned pale again and rubbed his eyes.
“…I’m really worried… I hope she’s okay…”
“Fufufu, don’t worry. By the time the insults are over, the baby will be born.”
“Really?”
“Yes, there’s no doubt. I speak from experience!”
Sofia proudly declared.
Before they knew it, Sophia’s baby had stopped crying.
Suddenly, a calmness fell over the border.
The door opened softly.
Ilsa, covered in tears and snot, came out crying.
“Ugh, uhh.”
She was sobbing so much that her voice couldn’t come out. Leon looked puzzled, and Ilsa ran towards him and shouted.
“He’s born! He’s born!”
Leon felt overwhelmed and nodded.
“Oh… it’s a boy!”
As soon as she said that, Ilsa squatted in front of her brother-in-law, choked up with tears. Leon finally let out a breath he had been holding.
“Alright! Let’s go now, Diana…”
As Leon confidently tried to enter the house, Ilsa stopped him.
“…Wait. We’re still stitching up the wounds and cleaning up the placenta. It’s better to go when the doctor comes out.”
“…Is Diana safe?”
“Yes, yes, she’s safe. And…”
Ilsa wiped her own wet cheeks with a handkerchief.
“That child was shining so brightly… The moment of becoming a mother is so divine…”
Sofia, holding the baby, nodded knowingly.
The doctor came out. Leon stepped forward as if he had been saved.
“Thank you, doctor. How is the condition of the wounds?”
“The progress is good. Make sure not to do any heavy or standing work for the next month.”
“Yes.”
“And, take good care of her. Neglecting that will leave lasting consequences.”
“Alright…”
“Then, take good care of her. If there are any changes in the mother or the baby, call me again.”
“Understood.”
The doctor left, and Leon entered the house in his place.
Diana had given birth in the kitchen, and there were still fresh bloodstains on the sheets. The neighboring ladies were diligently cleaning them up.
“If you’re looking for the bride, she’s on the second floor.”
Leon forgot to thank them and rushed upstairs.
On the bed, Diana, with her belly deflated, lay sideways facing the baby.
Next to her, the baby slept on his back, with his eyes slightly open, as if exhausted from crying.
Chestnut hair, dull-colored eyes.
There was a little boy who looked just like Leon.
Seeing the two of them side by side, Leon suddenly relaxed, walked unsteadily, and knelt in front of the bed.
“D-Diana… Well done…”
Diana turned on her back and looked at her husband with vacant eyes.
“…I’m tired.”
Leon cautiously reached out and gently stroked Diana’s head.
“Um…”
“What is it?”
“Thank you for safely giving birth… Thank you so much.”
“Fufufu. You’re welcome.”
Diana said with a smile and playfully pinched the baby’s cheek.
“Hey, try holding him. Otou-san?”
Prompted by Diana, Leon stood up and took the small baby handed to him by his wife.
From the fresh body, a precious scent of life emanated.
“Wow, he’s so cute! Is he really this cute? My own child…”
Hearing Leon’s sincere reaction, Diana felt that all the hardships she had endured were worth it.
“Surely, everyone is born to be called that.”
Diana looked at her husband.
“Right, Leon?”
Leon nodded and fell silent for a while, as if remembering something, tears streaming down his face.
“Oh… why is it the Otoo-sama who’s crying instead of the baby?”
Saying that, while empathizing with his past struggles, Diana wiped her own teary eyes.
Three months later.
“Well, we have to work briskly today too! Let’s go, Alberto!”
With her small son, Alberto, securely strapped to a baby carrier, Diana headed towards the mountain cabin.
In the expanded summer fields that extended to the border, colorful flowers bloomed vibrantly.
Women who had returned from the urban area of Latgip were busy picking flowers among them.
“Good morning, everyone.”
While greeting the women, Diana encountered Leon, who was weeding around the fields.
“Oh? Diana, where are you taking Alberto?”
“I’m going to the mountain cabin. Daniel said there are guests who want to see the king’s hideaway.”
“Sigh, again.”
The mountain cabin that was once the king’s hideaway had somehow become a tourist attraction.
“It’s hot, so come back soon.”
“Yes. Well then, see you later, Otou-sama.”
Saying so, Diana turned Alberto towards Leon.
Leon stood up and gently kissed his son’s chubby cheeks.
In front of the mountain cabin, Daniel waved his hands, waiting. Behind him, a group of tourists crowded, eagerly awaiting Diana’s appearance.
“Hello, everyone. I am Diana, the manager of this mountain cabin.”
The tourists buzzed upon hearing her name.
“Are you that Diana-san?!”
“Yes!”
“Oh, you’re…! Well, the militiamen in Latgip used to say that there was no other woman as strong-willed as you!”
Diana chuckled.
“Fufu. I won’t deny it.”
“They say you didn’t hesitate to help the militiamen search for the king and even provided them with meals when they were hungry.”
“Well, that also happened.”
“Taking in the king and hiding him required courage. You’re an amazing woman, as the rumors say.”
After touring the mountain cabin, they would stay at Daniel’s inn.
Diana would sell the flowers she picked to Daniel and Gustav’s inn, as well as various restaurants.
The tourism resources of Pabst village were entrusted to this remote area and Diana.
Edible flowers became a specialty of the village, and inns in the border area started offering flower-based meals. Restaurants focusing on edible flowers were also established in the central part of the village.
This remote village, adorned with flowers, had come to be called a 〝paradise.〟
As more details about the king’s escape became known, rumors spread, and people gathered in the border area to catch a glimpse of the king’s life in seclusion. Perhaps because of that, Gustav and Daniel’s inn seemed to be fully booked until winter.
Furthermore, among the citizens of the countries involved in the war, there was a trend of returning to rural areas. The cities had been burned, and they realized that the countryside had an abundance of food. Along with the tourists who came from the cities, young women who had experienced hardship in Latgip also began returning to this village in search of work.
As young women started to venture out in the rural areas, Pabst village suddenly became lively.
Hans, the tailor, also hired more employees. Women who returned from the city would come daily to buy clothes, creating a bustling atmosphere.
With the increasing population in the village, Leon’s brothers’ farms also hired more workers.
The border area, which had been quiet during the war, was now experiencing further development.
Although no more noble ladies visited Diana’s kitchen, young women from the city started working there instead. Diana hired employees and entrusted them with the fieldwork. They would harvest cut flowers, pluck and gather colorful flowers, and sprinkle them on warm and fragrant dishes.
Only on sunny days, Diana would open a small restaurant on the mountaintop.
A small restaurant for day-trippers.
But today, the restaurant was closed――
It was the hundredth day since Alberto was born, a sunny day.
The female employees diligently set up tables under the blue sky. They covered them with white tablecloths and prepared the tableware.
Diana watched from the second-floor window.
From a distance, George’s horse carrying Laura approached. And Hans’s carriage with Thomas and Fritz as passengers also arrived.
Ilsa and Gustav, dressed up from the inn, also came out.
While dressing her son in a small handmade tuxedo on the bed, Diana whispered in a soft voice.
“Today is your hundredth day since you were born.”
Diana lifted Alberto, who was drooling, and kissed his forehead.
“This is to celebrate. Your Uncle and Aunt will also be coming. Sophia, Klaus, and Daniel are all busy, but they gathered for you.”
He felt his mother’s warmth and let out a giggling sound.
They heard footsteps coming up the stairs.
“Diana, it looks like everything is ready.”
Diana adjusted the child in her arms and walked towards Leon. When Leon saw his child dressed up, he chuckled as if tickled.
“Oh wow, it looks splendid!”
“Isn’t he cute? I consulted with Hans and had it made.”
“It’s incredibly adorable! Let me hold him too.”
Leon lifted his son and playfully raised him high. Alberto had been laughing a lot lately. Leon gazed at his expression intently before bringing him close to his chest.
“…I wonder if my mother felt the same way.”
Diana nodded.
She had heard it from George after giving birth.
Leon’s mother didn’t die immediately after giving birth to Leon; her uterus didn’t return to normal, and she passed away a month later.
She had spent that month with Leon.
When she left, how much regret must she have felt――
Diana imagined that and gently wiped her eyes before speaking to Leon.
“…Yes, I think she must have felt the same way as you.”
“It must have been tough to leave behind such a cute creature and die.”
“…Leon.”
“We’ll love and cherish your grandmother as well.”
Leon no longer became sentimental when looking at children and their mothers.
He must have felt and understood various things in his own way.
Outside the window was a flower garden.
The two gently kissed, with the baby between them.
A peaceful, warm, ordinary kiss.
“…Today, too, is peaceful.”
“Yes.”
“This peace was brought by Diana.”
“I won’t deny that.”
They walked out into the bright light.
Outside, everyone was gathered around the table.
Next to Diana’s seat was a small seat for the baby, resembling a basket with legs.
The table was already filled with meals prepared by the employees, crowded together.
Flower salad, flower quiche, wild strawberry vinegar drink, roast veal, smoked ayu paste…
With the return of supplies, the dining table had become abundantly rich.
When Diana and the others appeared from the house, everyone took their seats for a toast.
Thomas brought white wine for everyone, and a small dinner party began.
Daniel was holding Sofia’s daughter, Leah.
“It seems like Daniel-san has taken a liking to this child. Normally, she cries when someone other than her mother holds her…”
“Heh. I’m used to handling women, you see.”
“Hey now, don’t lay a hand on my daughter.”
When Klaus interjected, Daniel snorted.
“Hmph. I don’t want to hear that from you, who has an Oku-sama much younger than his daughter…”
Leah liked sitting on Daniel’s lap and clung to him, giggling and playing.
“I heard that Hans has been approached by two women at the same time recently?”
Fritz said enviously, and Hans blushed.
“Yeah, but… I ended up turning them down.”
“Huh. Why?”
“Well, I already made a promise to marry someone else.”
“What?! You should have said that sooner! I see, next is Hans, huh.”
Gustav handed an invitation to Ilsa and Diana.
“Oh, you. What’s this?”
“It’s an invitation to the Eisenstadt Palace. His Majesty personally wants to express his gratitude to Diana.”
“Really?!”
“Yes. His Majesty wants to establish a hunting castle in the so-called ‘paradise’ on the border. There seem to be various intentions, but it’s not a bad story for Pabst village, right?”
George wrote something on paper.
〝When should we bring it up?〟
Laura chuckled.
〝When Alberto gets a cousin.〟
“Maybe it’s better to bring it up on the way back. Today’s main character is Alberto, after all…”
Little Alberto, held by Leon, gazed at the border and its people with his eyes.
Blooming flowers, blue sky, abundant meals, brand new buildings, and sprawling green fields that stretch endlessly.
In those small eyes, the unfortunate flames of war and history will never be reflected again――
“Alberto.”
Diana speaks.
“Take a good look. Those memories of happiness will surely make you stronger.”
Beyond the flower field, little Alberto squints his eyes.
There, an unfamiliar man with a black beard waves his hand and quietly fades away into the wind.
・・・
『”𝒜𝓌𝑒𝒷𝓈𝓉𝑜𝓇𝒾𝑒𝓈.𝒸𝑜𝓂” – 𝒟𝒾𝓈𝒸𝑜𝓋𝑒𝓇 𝒶 𝒸𝒶𝓅𝓉𝒾𝓋𝒶𝓉𝒾𝓃𝑔 𝓌𝑜𝓇𝓁𝒹 𝑜𝒻 𝓁𝑜𝓋𝑒, 𝓅𝒶𝓈𝓈𝒾𝑜𝓃 𝒶𝓃𝒹 𝒶𝒹𝓋𝑒𝓃𝓉𝓊𝓇𝑒, 𝓌𝒽𝑒𝓇𝑒 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝒸𝒶𝓃 𝒾𝓃𝒹𝓊𝓁𝑔𝑒 𝒾𝓃 𝒶 𝒸𝑜𝓁𝓁𝑒𝒸𝓉𝒾𝑜𝓃 𝑜𝒻 𝓉𝓇𝒶𝓃𝓈𝓁𝒶𝓉𝑒𝒹 𝓃𝑜𝓋𝑒𝓁𝓈 𝓌𝒾𝓉𝒽 “𝒹𝒶𝒾𝓁𝓎 𝓊𝓅𝒹𝒶𝓉𝑒𝓈” 𝒶𝓃𝒹 𝑒𝓍𝒸𝓁𝓊𝓈𝒾𝓋𝑒 𝒶𝒸𝒸𝑒𝓈𝓈 𝓉𝑜 “𝒶𝒹𝓋𝒶𝓃𝒸𝑒𝒹 𝒸𝒽𝒶𝓅𝓉𝑒𝓇𝓈”.』
・・・
Chapter 96: Leon’s One-Man Operation
Diana is suffering from a high fever.
For the first time since getting married, Diana’s health deteriorated. The doctor stated it simply.
“This is a typical case of mastitis.”
“Oh…”
Leon couldn’t help but think of cows, but it probably wasn’t appropriate to say that out loud, so he kept it to himself.
“There’s a lump here in your breast.”
“Yes.”
“If you breastfeed your child while pressing on this area, the blocked lump will be sucked out by the baby.”
“…?”
“If we can clear the blockage in the milk duct, the fever will subside. The key is to have the child suckle persistently.”
The doctor said that and left, leaving Leon facing Alberto in the basket.
“…Al, it seems only you can cure Okaa-san’s illness.”
“Ugh.”
Alberto kicked his legs unhappily and kicked off the blanket.
Diana spoke up.
“Leon… I’m feeling tired, so I’ll sleep for a while. Take care of Alberto.”
“Understood.”
At that moment, Alberto seemed to sense the atmosphere and started crying.
“…If you cry, Okaa-san won’t be able to sleep.”
Leon whispered that and lifted Alberto, basket and all.
“So sometimes, it’s just you and Otou-san…”
“Waaah!”
Alberto cried out. Leon hurriedly carried the basket outside.
“Why? You just had milk a moment ago, didn’t you?”
“Waaah!!”
Since there was no end in sight, Leon tied Alberto to a baby carrier on his back. He would probably fall asleep while walking around. He had often seen Alberto sleeping on Diana’s back, so there was no doubt about it.
“It’s a handful… Anyway, let’s let them both take a nap.”
With Alberto crying in his arms, Leon started cleaning the cowshed.
However, Alberto continued to cry stubbornly.
“…This is strange.”
And then, he felt a warm sensation on his back――
Leon shuddered and untied the baby carrier.
Alberto had wet himself, and Leon’s shirt was soaked.
With his upper body bare, Leon busied himself with laundry.
Alberto had a refreshed expression after having a new diaper put on him, lying on his back and kicking his legs.
“Haah.”
Leon sighed as he hung up his shirt to dry.
“This way, I can’t make any progress with my work…”
Alberto kept repeating the motion of putting his fist in his mouth.
“Oh, maybe now that he’s feeling better, he’ll fall asleep.”
Leon picked up Alberto.
He gently patted his back, trying to put him to sleep.
Alberto looked up at Leon with wide-open eyes.
There was no sign of him falling asleep at all.
“You… you seem different from when you’re with Okaa-san, huh?”
“Au!”
“Cheerful…”
Leon rallied his fading consciousness and changed his strategy.
“I know! Maybe if I play with you, you’ll get tired and fall asleep…”
Alberto threw away the wooden toy given to him by his Otoo-sama.
The toy hit the wall and broke into two pieces.
“Oh, it was a new toy. . .!”
“Ugh.”
“I guess I’ll have to buy another one at the village shopping district. . .”
“Ugh!”
Since he’s at the age where he throws everything, maybe something softer would be better.
“Hey, how about this, Al? It’s a fabric ball.”
Alberto chewed on the handmade fabric ball.
“How is it? It’s fun, right?”
However, after a while, Alberto started crying again.
“W-What’s wrong?”
“Waaah!”
Seeing his son crying and arching his back, Leon understood.
Alberto wanted his mother’s breast milk. . .
“Maybe the shape of this ball. . . reminded him of something unnecessary.”
“Gyaaa!”
“Let’s go outside after all. Diana won’t be able to sleep like this. . .”
When they went outside, Alberto’s crying finally stopped as the scenery changed.
But whenever Leon stopped to do some work, Alberto would start crying again.
Leon walked aimlessly.
After a while, he came across a hot spring cabin where some elderly ladies were gathered.
Leon felt relieved.
“Oh! Isn’t that Leon?”
“L-Long time no see. . .”
“Oh, and who’s on your back? Is that Alberto?”
“Yes. He’s having trouble falling asleep. . .”
The ladies got excited for a moment and reached out their hands.
“Is that so? Hey, since he won’t sleep anyway, let me hold the baby.”
Leon was taken aback but felt strangely relieved. He untied the baby carrier and handed over the child.
The ladies took turns holding Alberto.
“He’s so cute~.”
“He’s getting chubby~.”
“His neck is getting stronger~.”
As Leon watched this peaceful scene, he suddenly remembered that Diana had left with the baby on her back and hadn’t returned home several times before.
She must have reached her limit and walked all the way here.
And just like that, she must have felt relieved and unloaded something here.
Alberto was too engrossed in observing the changing scenery to cry anymore.
When Alberto was handed back to him, Leon felt a little uplifted and headed back to their home on the hill.
When they arrived home, Diana was awake.
“Ugh. . . My breasts are swollen and painful.”
“It’s been quite a while since the last feeding. Should I try to feed him?”
Diana lay down and took Alberto, letting him suckle on her breast.
Alberto kicked his legs and eagerly drank the breast milk.
Diana endured the pain as she pressed on the red, swollen area of her breast and fed her child.
Diana and Alberto fell asleep while breastfeeding.
In the evening, Leon silently cooked in the kitchen.
He heard that it’s better to avoid dairy products during mastitis. He also heard that it’s good to stay hydrated, so he made a watery rice porridge with eggs.
Leon muttered to himself.
“I didn’t understand anything. . .”
Both Diana and I were working. And yet, she was the one burdened with Alberto all the time.
“If taking care of a mother who has fallen is this exhausting for just one day…”
Diana comes down from the second floor.
“Phew, I’m hungry after breastfeeding… Oh?”
“I thought so, so I made it for you. Here you go.”
“Huh?! What’s going on, Leon? Can you read my mind now?”
“…Yeah, I read it.”
Diana sits at the table and brings her face closer to the steam rising from the porridge that was offered to her.
“Wow, it looks delicious. Let’s dig in!”
“It’s hot, so be careful.”
“Ouch.”
“…I told you to be careful.”
Saying that, Leon goes upstairs and peeks into the basket where Alberto is.
Their son is peacefully sleeping.
After gazing at him for a while, Leon returns downstairs.
“…It was tough, Diana.”
“Well, I finally got some sleep after a long time. My heart feels much lighter too!”
“From now on, I’ll cook all the meals.”
“Really? Yay!”
Watching his wife, whose fever has subsided and appetite has returned, Leon smiles.
“Let’s keep doing our best from now on.”
“What’s wrong? You seem different today, Leon.”
“When you have a child, everyone changes in some way.”
“That’s true… Well, as long as it’s a change for the better.”
Leon, still resting his cheek on his hand, watches Diana eat like a lively little boy. Then, he surrenders himself to the table and falls into a deep sleep.
Chapter 97: The Current State of Duke McGallen’s Household (Part 1) ― Extra edition
Klaus, Sofia, and their daughter Leah were heading towards Pabst village after a long time.
Leah had already turned twelve. The Duke McGallen’s daughter was dressed in fine attire, leaning against her mother with a hint of boredom.
Being the Duke’s daughter, everything was given to her. It was predetermined for her to marry into a noble family of similar status in the future. Living such a predetermined life, Leah had never questioned anything and simply indulged in luxury.
At that time, her mother suddenly expressed a desire for the whole family to visit their countryside villa.
Before she knew it, they were being rocked in a carriage, embarking on a long journey with overnight stays at inns.
As the surrounding houses gradually disappeared, Leah looked around anxiously.
“Otou-sama… This is my first time in such a countryside.”
Klaus acknowledged his daughter’s confusion and smiled.
“Didn’t you come here before? Well you were very young, you must have forgotten.”
“Even if I did come, I was quite young. I forgot.”
Sofia leaned closer to her daughter and spoke.
“We couldn’t come for a while because your Otou-sama fell seriously ill. But I always wanted to come to this village.”
Five years ago, Klaus had contracted a lung disease during an epidemic. Sophia became quite anxious, and for the past five years, they had avoided going far from home.
But recently, Klaus seemed to be in good health, so they came to this countryside to breathe in the fresh air.
And there was one more thing. Sophia had a “purpose” that she hadn’t told Leah about yet.
“Hey, Leah.”
Taking Leah’s grown-up hand, Sophia whispered.
“There is something I must tell you now.”
Leah tilted her head.
“What is it…?”
“Something good? I will teach you the most important etiquette for a lady. The most important thing for a woman to live her life… yes, the most important thing.”
“If that’s the case, a tutor can teach me.”
“No. Because this village has nothing like that, there are things you can learn here.”
“???”
Leah wondered what there was to learn in a village with nothing.
The carriage continued to ride up to the top of the mountain in Pabst village.
The surroundings began to be adorned with colorful flower fields, and at the mountaintop, there were two elegant white hotels.
Leah leaned out of the window and couldn’t help but smile.
“…Such lovely hotels, two of them.”
“Forgetting such a nice place would be a waste, Leah.”
As Sofia murmured, Klaus showed a happy smile as if he remembered something.
When they got off the carriage, Leah was guided not to the beautiful hotel but to a small villa.
Leah cautiously stepped inside. It was truly like a commoner’s house, with no decorative items. She was shocked by the unfamiliar rural furnishings and glanced back at her mother.
“Okaa-sama… This is an unexpectedly plain space, isn’t it?”
“Yes.”
“Is there no room for servants?”
“No, there isn’t.”
“Then how will I receive ladylike education?”
“First, change your clothes. Take off the petticoat.”
Leah, sweating nervously, managed to dismantle the dress that she usually had the servants do for her.
“Phew… So many strings.”
“Change your high heels to those boots over there.”
Sofia said as she skillfully changed into the attire of a peasant woman herself.
Klaus, perhaps tired from the long journey, started dozing off on the bed.
“Ladylike education… What is it?”
Leah muttered in astonishment as Sophia handed her a fishing rod and a bucket.
“Here you go, sorry for the wait. This is ladylike education, Leah.”
Equipped with their gear, the group arrived at the river in a carriage.
Sofia carried the fishing rod on her shoulder and eagerly went out.
“M-Mother…?”
Sofia crouched low and, with a swift motion, cast her line into the water.
Leah was astonished by her mother’s brave figure, which she had never seen before.
“Mother… Is this ladylike education?”
Klaus, as if answering that question, cast his fishing line with a practiced motion.
To his pale daughter, Sophia said,
“Everything is an experience, Leah.”
“Experience…?”
“If you can do this, you won’t go hungry in times of need. You need to increase the things you can do on your own.”
Leah remembered herself being confined to the mansion.
A life where everything was taken care of within the rooms. Everything was done by someone else, and there was no inconvenience. She had thought that it would continue indefinitely without any certainty.
As long as her parents were there──
“Ah.”
Sofia exclaimed.
The fishing rod in her hand bent.
“It’s going, it’s going!”
Sofia positioned herself eagerly and swung her fishing rod up into the sky, leaning back as she did so.
The fish thrashed, splashing droplets of water around.
Sofia grabbed the fish that swung back like a pendulum and proudly showed her catch to her daughter with sparkling eyes.
“I caught it!”
Leah looked up at her mother in surprise, while Klaus applauded with a smile.
The fish was released into a bucket.
“Finally caught one. Let’s all be patient and catch our own fish for dinner tonight!”
Leah couldn’t believe what she heard.
“M-Mother… What do you mean?”
Sofia casually replied as if it were obvious.
“From today, we’ll be living a self-sufficient life for a while. We catch our own food and cook it ourselves. Understand?”
At that moment, Klaus caught a large trout next to them.
“Now it’s just Leah’s meal left.”
Cornered by her Otou-sama’s casual words, Leah stared at the calm water’s surface with unbelieving eyes.
“Is… Is this what it means to be a lady…?”
Even a lady gets hungry.
Leah’s eyes started to change slightly.
And then…
Suddenly, the fishing rod trembled.
“Ah, Leah…!”
Snapped back to reality by her mother’s words, Leah supported the rod and prepared herself. She imitated her mother’s fishing technique she had seen earlier, crouching low.
“Do your best, Leah!”
Her Otou-sama cheered for her with genuine joy. Blushing, Leah pulled the rod and her arm horizontally, as if it was about to break.
“Uoryaaaaaa!”
A lady-like scream echoed across the river surface, and the fish slipped onto the ground.
Leah took a deep breath and gazed at the flopping fish on the ground, her eyes shining.
“This… This is my dinner for tonight…!”
Chapter 98: The Current State of Duke McGallen’s Household (Part 2) ― Extra edition
After finishing fishing, the Duke family and their entourage climbed the mountains of Pabst village in their carriage.
The sun was already starting to set. They leaned their fishing rods against the entrance and Klaus went to fetch water from the well, while Sophia and Leah stood in the kitchen together.
“We have matches, so it’ll be easy to start a fire. Okay? With these wood shavings…”
As Leah listened to her mother’s instructions on how to use the kitchen, she gazed out the window at the elegant white hotels.
(I wish we could stay there.)
Leah started a fire in the stove. The evening glow added another source of light to the room.
She clumsily filleted the fish. Leah skillfully removed the flesh from the bones with a knife.
She sautéed it. The fragrant smell of the fish filled the room.
Mother and daughter stared intently at the cooking fish.
“It’s my first time cooking.”
“Yes, I don’t think any Duke’s daughter has ever filleted and cooked fish by herself.”
“Is that so?”
“Leah, you’re amazing.”
Leah had been captivated by the white hotels just moments ago, but when her mother said that, her attention returned to this small villa.
She wondered why her parents had built such a small villa in such a remote place.
“Hey, Okaa-sama, why did you build this villa in such a place?”
As Sophia wiped and arranged the washed dishes, she answered her daughter.
“This place is a place where anything is possible.”
“Anything…?”
“Yes. It’s a place filled with the potential for happiness.”
Indeed, it seemed like anything was possible here. Because there was nothing.
Leah had lived surrounded by many things and people. She had thought without a doubt that it was happiness.
Emptiness was unhappiness. That’s what she believed. That’s why the Duke family had so many things.
But now, her mother suddenly declared that emptiness was happiness. Leah couldn’t keep up with her mother’s sudden change in values.
“Is that so… I don’t understand.”
At that moment, her father finally returned.
“Sorry to keep you waiting, both of you. Diana gave me something nice.”
Prompted by Sofia, Leah went to greet her father at the entrance. Klaus handed Leah a small can.
“You should open it and see.”
When she opened the can, it contained salt-pickled edible flowers in various colors.
“What is this… it’s beautiful.”
“It’s salt-pickled edible flowers. They have a herbal flavor, so they can be used as a seasoning for the sautéed fish.”
Leah smelled it. A gentle scent, reminiscent of fennel, spread.
Klaus placed a sack in the kitchen where Sofia was.
“Also, this is onions and wine vinegar.”
“Oh, with onions and vinegar, we can make another dish. Shall we make vinegar soup?”
“That sounds good too.”
While her parents were excited, Leah closed the lid of the can.
Certainly, the flowers were beautiful, but the meal itself was quite simple.
(Otou-sama and Okaa-sama came here to play at being farmers.)
Leah thought that and felt a bit disheartened that even at this age, she was still being dragged along by her parents’ games.
They served the fish and sprinkled the salt-pickled flowers.
A soup made with fresh whole onions, giving off a sweet and tangy aroma, was also served.
In front of Leah was a peasant’s meal, far from the extravagant meals of the Duke household.
Leah took her seat and gazed at it with a somewhat dissatisfied expression.
After finishing the prayer before the meal, they each began to eat.
Suddenly, Leah looked up and became absorbed in watching her parents.
The two of them, without the presence of servants, were unusually open in their conversation.
“It’s been a while, having such a simple meal. Let’s go visit Diana-san tomorrow to pay our respects.”
“I heard Diana just gave birth to her fifth child (lol). There’s still a newborn who can’t even hold their head up yet. We can go, but let’s not overstay our welcome or burden her.”
“Oh, really?… She didn’t mention that in her letter.”
“She probably didn’t want to worry us. It’s her typical thoughtfulness.”
Leah suddenly felt a wave of loneliness.
Leah was already twelve years old. In four more years, she would have to leave this family.
In front of her was her elderly father. They wouldn’t be able to stay together for much longer.
(I see… they came here to create memories.)
Surely, they intended to give their daughter a taste of nature under the guise of a lady’s education, just before she became an adult.
“By the way, Sofia. What are you planning to do tomorrow?”
“Tomorrow, well, I’m going to teach Leah how to shoot a hunting rifle.”
Leah couldn’t believe her ears.
“Hu-Hunting rifle?!”
“It’s okay, Leah. I’ll patiently teach you until you can shoot.”
“N-No, that’s not it…! Why do I need to learn how to shoot a hunting rifle?”
“Oh, but it was a war-torn world until recently, you know? If you learn it now, it can be useful for self-defense, and you can also catch prey. It’s killing two birds with one stone, isn’t it?”
“Eeeeeeeh!”
Leah turned pale.
“Well, a hunting rifle, huh? We don’t have one at home…”
“I promised to borrow it from Daniel-san.”
“Has Daniel been living in that hotel since then?”
“No, he leaves the management to the owner and only comes for summer retreats.”
Leah glanced at the white hotel outside the window.
“Who is this Daniel-san?”
“I’ll introduce him tomorrow. He is the owner of Belz Trading Company, an art dealer, and he also manages that hotel.”
“Oh, I see. What kind of person is he?”
“He’s a very fun person. I think he’s five years older than me…”
As the owner of an art trading company, Daniel must be a shrewd and dignified gentleman. Leah imagined him to be a talkative, well-rounded man, just like many other wealthy people.
Chapter 99: The Current State of Duke McGallen’s Household (Part 3) ― Extra edition
The next morning, Leah visited the white hotel with her parents, and inside the urban-like interior, she finally let out a sigh of relief.
As expected, the walls of the hotel were all uniformly white, adorned with numerous paintings and artworks.
Finally, something that moistened her eyes appeared. Leah was drawn to a landscape painting right next to the entrance of the hotel.
“Wow… it’s beautiful.”
12-year-old Leah had a keen eye for beautiful things. She had an extraordinary passion not only for adorning herself with accessories but also for interior design and furniture.
She thought there was nothing in the countryside, but there was something after all.
As Leah was captivated by the landscape painting…
“We apologize for the wait.”
With that voice, a man descended from the second floor of the hotel.
Leah turned her gaze away from the painting and looked at the source of the voice.
There stood a young man.
With black hair cascading down to his cheeks, he exuded a certain enchanting charm.
Leah was shocked. She had never seen such a beautiful man even in the city.
(I wonder who he is…)
As if answering Leah’s question, Sophia stepped forward and spoke to him.
“Daniel-san, long time no see.”
Time seemed to stop within Leah.
(Huh? Wait? This person is Daniel-san?)
No matter how you looked at him, he didn’t look like a middle-aged man five years older than her mother.
It was as if time had stopped, and Leah was shocked for the second time by Daniel’s appearance.
Suddenly, Leah’s eyes met Daniel’s.
Leah felt embarrassed by her own flustered state and blushed, averting her gaze.
“…Leah-san, long time no see.”
When Daniel called out to her, the girl hurriedly looked up.
“Ah, long time no see…”
Although she said that, she had no memory of meeting him before. He seemed to have seen through Leah’s confusion.
“We met before, twelve years ago. You were still a baby back then.”
Daniel chuckled.
It seemed like he was teasing her… Leah realized that.
“…Ojii-sama!”
“I held you in my arms. You were such a smart little girl to remember that moment.”
“Come on, stop it!”
Duke McGallen and his wife also laughed at the scene.
『”𝙰𝚠𝚎𝚋𝚜𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚒𝚎𝚜.𝚌𝚘𝚖” – 𝙳𝚒𝚜𝚌𝚘v𝚎𝚛 𝚊 𝚌𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚒v𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚠𝚘𝚛𝚕𝚍 𝚘𝚏 𝚕𝚘v𝚎, 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚊𝚍v𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚛𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚌a𝚗 𝚒𝚗𝚍𝚞𝚕𝚐𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚌𝚘𝚕𝚕𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚗𝚜𝚕𝚊𝚝𝚎𝚍 𝚗𝚘v𝚎𝚕𝚜 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 “𝚍𝚊𝚒𝚕𝚢 𝚞𝚙𝚍𝚊𝚝𝚎𝚜” 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚎𝚡𝚌𝚕𝚞𝚜𝚒v𝚎 𝚊𝚌𝚌𝚎𝚜𝚜 𝚝𝚘 “𝚊𝚍v𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎𝚍 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛𝚜”.』
“Give her a hunting rifle?”
Daniel asked somewhat hesitantly. Klaus answered with a smile.
“We don’t need her to go as far as hunting. Just practicing shooting at targets is enough.”
“During summer, the animals aren’t well-fed either.”
“I don’t want to disturb the villagers’ winter catch. It’s just… I want this child to experience 〝life.〟”
Daniel looked a bit solemn.
“There are many women in the city who seem to be ‘alive’ but aren’t really.”
Daniel nodded repeatedly at Klaus’ words.
“Well, there are too many entanglements… Can’t be helped.”
“Leah, you need to increase what you can do on your own.”
Leah realized that the adults were trying to entrust something to her.
What did they mean by “seeming ‘alive’ but not really” for noblewomen?
๏
Leah shot the hunting rifle at the target.
With the sound of the shot, the recoil almost blew her body backward.
“Next.”
Klaus pushed her daughter back. Just the weight of the rifle she held for the first time was enough to make her feel discouraged.
She was still missing the target.
(What’s the meaning of this…?)
Leah pondered.
The future of noblewomen was only prepared for marriage and childbirth.
She looked at her mother, Sofia. Her mother seemed perfectly happy with just that.
She shot again. The bullet marks gathered around the target.
(What’s the meaning of this?)
“You’ve gotten better. Let’s take a break.”
As Klaus raised his voice, a hotel employee appeared with tea and sweets.
Stretching her stiff shoulders, Leah let out a sigh of relief.
Then, Daniel arrived. Seeing him, Leah straightened her previously relaxed posture.
Leah stared intently at the head of the Belz Trading Company. The tingling sensation throughout her body from holding the rifle made her somewhat audacious.
“…What is it?”
When Daniel called out to her, Leah shook her head as if trying to give up on something.
“…Nothing.”
In a corner of the garden, a table was set up. Suddenly, Leah’s eyes were drawn to the gentle slope below the hill.
She saw herds of sheep and cows scattered across the green fields. Flower fields covered the surface, dividing the greenery. In the distance, she could see mountains and small scattered towns.
Leah realized that it was the same scenery she had seen in the landscape painting at the hotel entrance.
As soon as they sat at the table, Sophia asked this question.
“What about Daniel-sama?… Has he gotten married or anything?”
Normally, Sophia would ask in a roundabout way, typical of the nobility, but today, being in the countryside, her way of speaking was more casual. Daniel answered with a wry smile.
“No, I haven’t.”
“…Not even once?”
“Hey,” Klaus reprimanded. As Leah sat down on the chair pulled by a servant, she leaned in to listen.
Her father spoke.
“He had his relationship with the princess torn apart since then. It’s not a topic to delve into just because you don’t know.”
Leah was taken aback.
There was a difference in status between the head of the trading company and the royal family. Previously, he had his relationship torn apart by a great power, and that seemed to have cast a big shadow over Daniel’s life.
Daniel smiled sadly and muttered.
“That’s in the past.”
Leah observed him and gently stroked her tired arm from hunting.
She knew that she would never be able to have a free love and would have to walk a predetermined path, just like many noble women.
Without feeling anything, she would cling to her husband in order to live the life she had to.
(I wonder if I’ll become like that someday)
With that thought, Leah became suddenly interested in the head of the trading company in front of her. It was partly because the forbidden love sounded sweet to her, but she also felt that unraveling his life might contain some important hints for her own life.
Perhaps due to the liberating feeling of the countryside, Leah couldn’t help but ask.
“Ojii-sama, about your love with the princess…”
As Klaus shot a bitter gaze at his daughter, Daniel spoke.
“It was a wonderful memory. It’s something immature ladies like you still can’t talk about.”
Leah blushed and sighed at the lingering feeling that only adults who have tasted both sweetness and bitterness can exude. And unintentionally, she said,
“…How lovely.”
Sophia was surprised by her daughter’s reaction, and Klaus waved his hand sideways, making a gesture of “stop, stop.”
Leah struggled to find a way to get Daniel to talk about his love story with the princess.
Chapter 100: The Current State of Duke McGallen’s Household (Part 4) ― Extra edition
Leah was eagerly leaning forward, wanting to hear more about the love between the princess and Daniel. But she couldn’t help but recoil at the words he muttered.
“Listen, Leah. Don’t think about 〝trying hard〟 when it comes to love or affection.”
The atmosphere in the room grew a little colder. Klaus threw a glance at his daughter that seemed to say, “That’s not what I meant.”
“No matter how hard you try or how much you wish for it, there are things that won’t come true. There will come a time when you have to learn how to ‘give up’ on something, no matter how much you want it.”
For twelve-year-old Leah, those were heavy words to take in.
“‘Giving up’…”
“There are things that are impossible no matter what you do. Like standing up against a whole nation alone, changing your gender, becoming a different species, or changing someone’s feelings… Those things are absolutely impossible with just your own power.”
“…”
“You’ll understand someday.”
Being admonished like that, Leah thought to herself.
(…I don’t want to understand.)
Leah was still young. She wanted to stubbornly believe that if she worked hard, good results would always come, that if she polished herself, she would shine, and that if she stayed alive, good things would always happen.
She looked into the distance with a distant gaze, shifting her eyes to the flower garden. At that moment…
From beyond the hill, she saw several women walking towards them.
All of them were carrying baskets filled with flowers.
Leah was captivated by the sight, and then she noticed that one red-haired woman was waving at them.
“Who is that…?”
“Oh, that’s Diana! Over here, Diana!”
Sofia called out to the woman as if she had returned to her childhood.
The redhead woman was carrying a baby. Leah looked at them and felt a twinge of envy. Leah was an only child and had never seen a baby up close before.
The woman called Diana naturally took the baby off her back and handed him over to a man named Daniel. She quickly sat down on a chair.
“Sofia-sama! I apologize for not being able to visit the villa.”
“It’s alright. Diana must be busy every day.”
Daniel happily played with the baby. Surprisingly, it seemed that he liked children.
“Diana…san?”
“Oh, that’s right. Long time no see, Leah!”
Leah didn’t know much about Diana, as Sofia explained.
“Leah, Diana-san is the wife of Leon, the owner of this land.”
The wife of the landlord, it seemed. Leah stood up and greeted her.
“Oh, long time…no see.”
“Leah, you’ve become such a beautiful Onee-san. Gain various experiences here and come back. It will surely be a wonderful experience.”
She was an oddly assertive woman. Leah hadn’t seen many forward women like her in the noble society.
“Thank you. The edible flowers I received yesterday, you…?”
“Yes, that’s right. These flowers in the flower field are edible flowers. I initially planted seeds in a small plot like this table, but it grew into such a large field. Now I supply them to various restaurants.”
So she was a large-scale farmer. But why was she connected to Leah’s mother like this? Sensing that, Sofia explained to her daughter.
“Leah, Diana was the daughter of Heinz Trading Company. But due to the war, the money they lent to the royal family went up in smoke… They were driven out of their land by the war and started a farm here. That’s how it became the flower field you see now.”
Leah’s eyes widened. Heinz Trading Company was once a wealthy family. But they fell from grace due to the war. It was a well-known story in this area, and Leah was aware of it. Saying they fell from grace was easy, but she didn’t know what happened to their family. She never expected to come face to face with one of the parties involved in a place like this.
As Leah struggled to find the right words, Diana spoke.
“I imagine it must be terrifying to hear that a girl like you has fallen from grace, but it’s not as scary as it sounds. Even if you lose everything, there are things you can gain again. What I happened to grab in the midst of the war was a bag of flower seeds. It was the only thing left in the stable. But when I scattered them, look…such a beautiful flower field.”
Leah looked at the flower field. It was certainly beautiful, but was it really more than just a balm for the wounds of falling from grace?
(She’s just putting on a brave face)
To be honest, that’s what Leah thought. Going from a noble daughter to a farmer’s wife was nothing short of unfortunate. Being a farmer’s wife meant working tirelessly and not being able to wear beautiful clothes. If Leah were in the same position, it would have been unbearable.
Taking into account what Daniel said earlier, Leah thinks to herself.
Adults must surely give up various things as they grow up.
(But I won’t be like that.)
With the all-knowing thinking unique to adolescence, Leah came to that conclusion when Diana asked her a question.
“Hey, Leah, what are you going to do after this?”
Startled, Leah looked up. For a moment, she thought she was being asked about her future plans, but…
“You went fishing yesterday, right? And today you’re going hunting… Aren’t you tired?”
It seemed Diana was asking about her plans for the day. For some reason, Leah quickly glanced at Daniel, who was soothing the baby, and then looked into Diana’s eyes.
“Well, um, yes. I want to take it easy.”
Leah, who had been moving as her parents told her, was indeed tired. Besides, she was more interested in Daniel’s splendid “love history” than the “training” in the countryside.
Diana stared at Leah and then asked Sofia with a knowing look.
“Sofia-sama, may I borrow Leah-sama?”
Sofia blinked her eyes and then exchanged glances with Klaus before nodding.
“Sure, but why?”
“We came all the way to the countryside, so it would be more fun for her to go out freely, don’t you think? Hey, Leah-sama, being with your parents all the time can be suffocating, right?”
Leah nodded with a slightly excited expression. Now that it was mentioned, Leah, the only daughter, had rarely been out of her parents’ sight.
“Leave Leah-sama to me. Hey, Daniel, are you free in the afternoon?”
Leah was surprised when Diana suddenly invited Daniel. He responded as if talking to the baby.
“I’m free.”
“I thought so.”
“…You thought that way?”
“What’s wrong with that? Let’s take a stroll around the area.”
While listening to the somewhat silly conversation between the two, Leah stood up, slightly curious about their relationship. Diana, with Daniel’s help, strapped the baby to her back with a baby carrier and said,
“Shall we pick some flowers?”
And with Leah and Daniel in tow, they began walking towards the spring mountains.
―The End―
TL: Unfortunately this is the last chapter in the webnovel
Translator’s Blog
Blog
- How to Deal with Your Cringey Otaku Classmate (Without Turning into a Weeaboo Yourself)
- That Cringey Anime Obsessed Kid In Your Class: A Guide to Not Being That Guy (Or Gal)
- Scrolling Through Reddit: “I’m an English man travelling India. Fancied some British food and ordered fish and chips… wow, what a sight this was”
- The Unmentionable Truth About Anime Waifus: Why They’re All So Smooth
- Who’s Your Waifu? Why Choosing Your Anime Spirit Animal Is Deeper Than You Think (And Who I’d Pick)
Leave a Reply